Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The soft, steady pull of the water made him tired. Even more tired than he thought he was. When was the last time he’d slept this well? Feeling the weight tug at him now it must've been the usual span of a couple days.

His eyes were groggy with sleep, he felt like this rest was well deserved. With the waters so warm and inviting he only sunk deeper into his respite. Right now all that surrounded him was the lull of waves and warmth lapping at his suit.

Actually, no, he did feel the urge to move—a suit? He forced an aching arm up to his nose and noticed a gloved hand stare back at him. This wasn't normal for a dream or a regular nap even in Gotham.

Why was he like this? What happened?

He caught a breath, he had to collect himself. Who was he? He knew that enough. Timothy Jackson Drake-Wayne, okay. His age? Seventeen. His current alias? Robin, but he was practically part timing it with Damian. Okay, that checked out he was fine.

He bit back a curse as he attempted to move again. ‘Easy.’ Tim warned his body as he reached a hand around over to the gauntlet on his left wrist.

Apparently he was at Mount Justice, he didn’t recall even touching the Batwing let alone jumping off it to somehow land here. Just how long had he been here for? He had no calls or messages from his team, not even an annoying ‘download this app’ text from Bart.

He sighed, slinking his tired hand up to his temple on his domino mask. “B?” Tim gulped back a chuckle. “Hey, what’s the worst thing about sea-sickness?” His intercom buzzed hollowly. He didn’t wait for an answer, he probably would’ve said it either way. “It comes in waves..! Hehe…”

Tim let his head flop to the side, fingers stuck underneath his weight and the wet sand. “Sorry.” He coughed, “Too easy. Ah, I think I might’ve crashed something in the ocean. I’m by Mount Justice again. Don’t worry, I’ll be at Dick’s.”

Still empty noise. He clicked off and tried to roll on a shoulder back up to shaking knees. His entire body ached, the suit and cape weren’t even weighing him down but he felt like a ton was on his shoulders. Tim felt really tired too, it must be playing with his mind. Right now he could've sworn the ocean looked bluer. The beach hadn’t looked this nice since the early 90’s.

“Hey.” Tim squinted at a set of blurry figures off the distance. He couldn’t stand up right, his ankles ached and buckled under his weight. He suddenly felt so cold, like a fever had hit him.

Tim tried to focus his vision on them. “Hello..?” One of the distant figures repeated hesitantly. They sounded familiar, Tim definitely knew them.

Actually, he regretted standing up so fast. Maybe trying to tough out the possible concussion wasn’t the brightest of his ideas. He opened his mouth to speak but the tang of blood and salt hit his cracked lips.

Tim looked down at the sandy shores, a pool of blood had collected underneath. He placed a weak hand over the lower half of his mouth and sighed. That was probably the second worst nosebleeds he’s gotten.

“..Aw man.” Tim felt the world spin around him again before he crashed down in the shoreline. Voices swirled around him but the fear of the unknown was drowned by the lull of the waves once again.

He was really tired.

.
.
.

“Should we have brought him in here?”

“I don’t know but he fell pretty high up. We can’t really leave him.” A boy answered, younger than the first girl.

‘Ugh... shut up.’ Tim silently cringed at the bright lights of the room shinning down on him. Couldn’t a guy fall unconscious for a few? He’d been timing himself, it hadn't been that long since he'd fainted.

“He may have internal bleeding, I don’t think any if you know how to fix that.” Another boy asked, his voice older than the first but just as immature sounding.

The first boy snapped, “Oh and leaving. Portal Robin to drown would’ve been our best solution?”

“Stop, he’s getting up-!"

Tim held his head as he sat up on the cot. That last voice sounded the most familiar of them all but his vision didn’t exactly want to focus, the bright lights made his eyes watery.

Fortunately, none of the kids had tried to touched his mask or belt. He’d feel terrible if any of them got electrocuted from trying to take a peak.

The mask however was working fine, it read six people in the room. Tim had already known that though, just general micromanaging skills n’ all.

Tim held a hand out, at the neighboring kids. “I’m fine.. thank you.” He tapped his intercom. “I just had a small fall.”

“Small? That was a couple stories!” The second boy gasped, nearing to him. “Are you really okay Robin two?”

‘Okay, that’s really funny. Bring up Damian again.’ Tim pushed his face away, “Sure yeah, I’m fine Wal…?” He felt his anger crumple away at the sight of Wally West’s freckled teenaged face.

Wally West should not be Kid Flash. Wally West should not be this young.

Tim hid his surprise as well as Batman could and just simply blinked, eyes calm as he surveyed the interior of what was Mount Justice. So, he was inside it and talking to Wally West—not normal but not something out of his daily occurrence—Time travel wasn’t new.

“Are you sure?” Tim turned to the youngest voice. Now that one was familiar but not in a ‘I’ve personally met you’ sort of manner. Tim tried not to gawk too much at Dick’s preteen face, he’d only ever seen that face in vintage newspapers and old TV recordings.

His vision began to settle, the room definitely had its oddities.  Mount Justice looked the same as his own base but with far less tagging from Bart and not a complete pigsty.

Then their were the people. Dick and Wally made sense, they were founders of the Titans after all—so he was in the past, right?

No. Miss Martian and current Aqualad were not suppose to be here at all. And was that girl in the back suppose to be Cissie? She didn't really look like her too much though Tim did think she still looked really pretty...

‘Focus Tim!' Right! Okay, so odds were that he was in another earth and not his own. This one seemed riddled with weird differences like Earth-22 and Earth-2.

Also, Superboy definitely didn’t recognize him here. Had he always been able to scowl like that? What did he do? He just got here! Unless he'd heard him almost say Wally’s name..?

“What did you say?” Superboy echoed the worst possibility.

Tim blinked, playing dumb. “Hm?”

Harsh eyes narrowed. “You nearly said a name.”

“I didn’t say anything.” Tim put his hands up, “You misheard.”

“I didn't.” He was right about that.

Robin pushed himself between the two, “Hey, easy now. He did just fall out the sky. I don’t know what you thought he said but we probably shouldn't take a concussed guy's first words to heart."

“Maybe for one you can explain the Robin costume.” The blonde archer asked, walking up to meet him.

‘Whoa.' He did his best not to stare. She looked even nicer up close. But, reeling it in Tim wasn’t sure how much he should reveal. He looked to be in the past with two out of the five founders here. Would him saying anything intervene with this earth's potential future?

He won’t lie. He was a bit jealous of a version of his Dick having a team consisting of his best friend and two other past Titans members.

Multidimensional travel. Annoying at the best of times.

“Before I answer that, what earth is this?” Tim asked.

A couple eyes turned to Aqualad and Robin. “I don’t know.” Aqualad blinked, “What do you mean? As in a designation?”

“One, I hope.” Wally scoffed.

No. His mask read ‘16.’ Nearly everyone except for the short Robin here looked around that age. Perhaps considering them all ‘kids’ was unfair of him. He was just freshly seventeen himself.

“I’m not from here.” Tim jumped out the cot, pointing to the obvious. “I’m from another earth.” Tim explained. “Just tossing my hat in but I assume you six don’t really know about this stuff, do you?”

Everyone’s wary silence was cut by Wally’s laugh. “Hah! Totally, alright. That’s rich.” Wally put an arm around Tim’s shoulder and pointed to his face. “This your idea Robin? It’s a pretty funny one.”

“KF, dude. I don’t know this guy.” Robin looked just as bewildered.

Wally stopped laughing, pulling his hand off and zipping back to the rest of the team’s side. “Oh.. then a test from the league?”

“I’m sorry, I don’t really mean to be rude but could I talk to your earth’s Justice League—you still have them right?” Tim had to be blunt, to be honest he didn’t particularly care for these guys. He just needed to go back home.

“‘Have them?’” Aqualad echoed, “We do, of course but why do you need their assistance? Can’t you locate your own way home?”

“I don’t exactly know how I got here.” Tim explained, flicking through his mask’s recent history. He was definitely in Mount Justice, it was a Thursday just no longer 2019. It was 2010. Nine entire years to the past— or at least something like that. Though it didn't feel too out of place with his earth's constant inconsistencies with age.

“I just need to talk to them, I’m not going to pull anything.” Tim put his hands up, “I honestly just want to get back home to my earth and I need their help.”

“Well, they should be on their way.” Dick murmured, rubbing his neck. “We did leave without permission for a mission so I expect at least one Leaguer to yell at us.”

“That’s perfect!” Tim grinned, readying to walk further down the den where he expected to see the giant old computer and round table. “So what’s with the giant doors—?” He suddenly couldn’t move had he been cuffed?

Tim turned to Dick, not saying a word or looking disappointed. Honesty, if were Tim here he’d done the same.

“I’m sorry, it’s probably better if you just wait here.” Dick blinked apologetically.

“Right well, expected.” To his knowledge this wasn’t a dangerous earth. Not as dangerous as most earths go at least. He felt safe enough to let his guard down. What could a little Robin and pretty archer lady do at most?

The moment he slumped back down on the cot the red head Martian hovered over to him. "Wow!" That excited smile didn't leave her face, “So you’re really from another earth? I didn’t even know multidimensional travel could happen—I thought it was just a TV show thing!”

Conner jolted a bit, he stiffened, hand reaching out to her cape. “Don’t get so close to him.”

First note. Conner was protective of his friends here as well. Conner did that on his earth too. He just made it less obvious. He was also much smarter than to be openly protective of Cassie.

‘I’m just going to ignore that. I don’t care.’ Tim just had to play nice till he could get home with the League’s help or his friends finding him here. Someone would have to have notice him going missing.

“I don’t think it’s safe for me to explain how it works much but yes it’s pretty common. It happens every other month honestly.” Tim chuckled, lifting his gauntlet back up.

Conner just like the other’s froze in awe as Tim’s watch shined a bright holographic view of his earth. It probably faired a bit different compared to there’s. More areas were charted and the blemishes on his faithful earth had made her worn and scarred but—that was his earth nevertheless.

Also he had a few pins set for planned visits…His unfortunate detour here would definitely this set his month behind too.

‘Don’t complain, Tim.’ He pointed up at the old photograph in Rhode Island. “See? This is my earth’s Secret Sanctuary. It’s way older than this one though. We had to use AOL and brick phones. Not really a high-tech hide out like this.”

“Whoa… so what, you’re like from the past?” Wally blinked, another one that broke past Conner’s nonexistent barrier towards him.

“It’s complicated. It wouldn’t do us much help if I explained it. I don’t really get it much myself.” Tim shrugged. “But it was 2019 when I left. It’s 2010 here. We have pretty advanced tech, some places are just old—again probably best if I leave it at that.”

The blonde in the back whistled, giving Tim a small smirk. “Oh, mysterious.”

Conner glowered a bit harder in silence but no one seemed to notice or maybe no one cared. Either way Dick stepped in, “Look, maybe let’s give him the benefit of the doubt. As curious as I am we don’t know what this can do to our timeline and—“

“Timelines don’t work that way.”

“What?” Aqualad echoed the other’s thoughts.

“What I say won’t really effect you. I think timelines work off what you personally do or believe. I know it’s confusing but if you’ve been in the game as long as I have you get used to it.” Tim chuckled, pointing with his cuffed hand. “Like at this point we just live alongside people from alternate earths or timelines. I’m numb to it. It’s funny.”

“Wait-wait. So there’s people from different timelines that just live there?” Wally tilted his head. “Doesn’t it get confusing?”

“No, not at all. It’s kinda nice too.” Tim shrugged, “Well, I mean the cool ones that help us from time to time are alright. I’ve had evil future people try to murder me and my friends before.” He laughed a bit at the thought. “Kinda funny. It happens just as often.”

The joke fell on awkward ears. “Oh.. uh right.” Robin forced a chuckle.

“Anyhow I expect my friends to find me real soon.” Tim shrugged off the restraints, finally snapping the lock off his wrist much to the rest of the team’s surprise. “Thanks for not touching the mask by the way! It’s sparky.” He smirked, dropping two smoke bombs off his belt.

Before anyone could react the room burst into smoke around them. These kids we’re definitely in the start of their careers, some too uptight and others too loose. When you get to his age—of what feels like teenage purgatory— you learn to balance both. It keeps one sane.

He rolled out before the smoke could clear and with his intense knowledge of the base knew just were to hide out. For one the obvious shortcut above med bay had tunnels to the underwater caverns below and second ‘Blackout mode’. However it looked more like red mode to him. Soon the entire cave fell into darkness as he dropped down into the bridge cavern. He knew the place the back of his hand but there was just one person he was the most concerned about, no not the half-Kryptonian clone, Speedster, Atlantean or Martian—it could only be…

“Did you really think that trick would work on me?” Dick pursed his lips, snapping a bo-staff up. “That’s like Robin training 101!”

“Yeah, I did. That was just to to keep you away from the rest.” Tim snorted, snapping his own staff out. “Nice cape by the way. I think one of us should change though. How about we start with team names?" Tim avoided a round hit of his staff. "Like Young Justice? Get it?"

Dick definitely picked up on his humor but still looked a bit surprised. “What’s ‘Young Justice?’”

Tim grimaced, “Whoa, wait. You mean you kids have been going around without a team name? You need one. It can be repetitive too who cares? Like—and just an example, not from real life—Teen Titans, Teen Justice, anything can work. Also did I mention Teen Titans?”

“What’s wrong with ‘the team’?” Dick asked, brows furrowed.

Note two: be grateful for his team’s name. Young Justice had been growing on him.

“It’s kinda lame!” Tim knew it’d be hard to fight Dick Grayson. Any variation of the guy was a skilled acrobat. At the moment he seemed to enjoy their banter than the fight itself. His missed kicks and staff swings were child’s play—which was funny considering that Dick looked tobe around thirteen here.

“Oh! Well I had a cool one in mind, the ‘Outsiders!’ You know since we operate outside the league?” Dick smiled, rolling away from the older teenager’s attacks. “Sounds cooler than ‘Titans’. You know those guys went down right?”

But talking was his hubris. Even on his earth, it must be a constant. “God, how can someone be so wrong yet so young!” Tim laughed, sweeping Dick’s feet under him and pushing a mountain of crates over him. “Sit on that for a while will you?”

His victory was only savored for so long. By the time he turned back Aqualad blocked his path. Long tendrils of glowing water loomed behind him as he stood up from its depths. “That’s far enough.”

“Whoa you really can rock red Jackson!” Tim blinked, honestly surprised. His costume looked far more Garth inspired than the costumed hero he'd fought along with back home.

The teenager before him lowered a brow. “Jack..son?” he curiously sounded the name out.

“Hy..de..?” Tim said carefully, “Are we repeating our names together?”

Tim jumped forward, hoping over the Alantiean’s shoulders as Conner lunged in with a tackle. As expected, Conner still wasn’t the sharpest tool in the box which he could say as a loving friend on another earth. The two collided head on as Tim rolled back to his feet. He tilted his head curious at Conner’s really angry expression. Was scowling all the guy did here?

“Conner, dude!” Wally zipped to his side, “You’re not suppose to hit our guys!”

Conner shook the pain off and growled down at Tim like a wild mutt. With terrifying strength he launched a probably bone crushing fist where he once stood. Tim nonchalantly evaded the next punch and the one after. 'Hm. Maybe it’s just a bad day?’ Tim thought, rolling under the next several punches with increased velocity. Once you fought several variants of your best friend you’ve fought him enough times to last a life time.

“Wow.” Kid flash gawked, pulling Dick from the rubble. “He’s good.”

Dick rose a brow, nearly muttering in disbelief. “He’s… playing with us.”

That he partially was. Sure of course he didn’t know whether these kids could be trouble or not but something in his gut told him they were just dumb teenage heroes--who hasn't been in that spot?

‘Alright, this is gone long enough.’ Tim pulled his staff out and swung kicked the clone back into Wally and Dick. To his mild shock Wally wasn’t as fast as on his earth. If he wanted to he could’ve easily arrested him quick—but his speed was well, terribly slow. Embarrassing even. Imp could probably run laps around him!

A third note, Wally isn’t as fast as his earth’s counterpart. Unfortunate for them, great for him!

“Yeah, my bad. See you guys some other time though!” Tim nodded a little goodbye. “Watch out for scary looking multi-dimensional entities by the way!” Tim said as he ran outside the sanctuary doors. Another unfortunate thing for them was that he knew how to break in and out his own old base.

Either which way he’d be out of their hair quick. Sooner or now his team would arrive on the very beach he washed up on!

Any second now.

Tim held fast over the beach. Nothing showed his arrival on this earth. Even his imprint on the sand was gone yet nothing else still. He flicked his watch back open and frowned. It wasn’t busted but he was getting anything. No odd radiation or spikes. It was nothing. It was as if he never got dropped here in the first place.

Then it hit Tim. Did he even think about what he’d been doing before landing here? Something was off. His memory felt terribly foggy, it was like huge gaps were placed between things.

The most he could go back to was going to Bludhaven. Something about Dick needing his help—then meeting his friends. For what?

He growled, creasing his brows harder. He felt worried now. We’re they okay? What happened? What did he do to get here?

“Alright, there’s no point in run—!”

Tim cut Wally off with a snap. “Stop talking! I’m trying to think.” Tim growled ignoring the gaggle of teenagers rounding him. “Gotham..? No. I made it back, right? Titans tower? We were heading..?”

Wally looked to Dick, voice hushed but not enough. “Hey, should we get him? I’d kind of hate to take a guy down while he’s you know..? Like this?”

Before Dick could answer a familiar green aura sensation enveloped him into a sphere. Tim groaned, too upset to even care about his potential capture or death. He couldn’t remember. Why couldn’t he remember what happened to him? Why was it making him so upset?

Did his friends remember? What if they couldn’t remember him? What if his family thought he died again?

Darkness enveloped the shore line but Tim could see other heroes just well in the shadows even past the green tint of the Lantern’s will power.

“Should I ask?” Batman. Not his Batman, spoke ever so cool. He didn’t so much as glance over him. His glare seemed more retained to the other kids at his sight. At his side the Trinity, Barry, Ollie and Hal stood close—that gave Tim a general estimate of the date here.

“We.. aren’t too sure ourselves.” Dick shrugged, “He just washed up and woke up a while ago.”

“Then he attacked us.” Wally added with a glare.

“It was more like self defense.” The blonde archer spoke much to the red head’s ire. “What?”

Bruce grunted and spun his finger at Hal’s direction. Like literal magic the power shifted around him and dropped him down to the sandy beach though with an added pair of green-translucent cuffs at his feet and wrists.

“Great.” Tim huffed, looking down at the blood pooling at his lips. “Now I can’t even wipe it off. Cool.”

He didn’t get hit. Why was he bleeding again? He was bleeding before too. 

“Who are you?” Bruce glowered as the rest of the teenagers and partial Justice League held behind. “What’s your purpose here?”

“Well, I can answer the latter. My purpose is to get home.” Tim gestured at the ocean. “My earth is like way not here. I need to get back but you can call me Robin for the meantime. See the costume?” Tim said holding a cuffed hand out. “Or… I guess Red Robin if it helps the confusion sometimes. I don’t know why but he’s all red though.” He pointed at Dick.

“Focus!” Bruce snapped. It probably scared the superhuman bystanders far more than it did him. He’d seen Bruce at his worst. It’d take far more to scare him.

Tim looked up with complete deadpan. “Okay. So you know multidimensional stuff? It’s real and from where I’m from it’s kind of like the future. You get me? You see how I shouldn’t say much?” Tim lifted a brow, stressing his point. “If you want I can prove it. Just let me go and talk to me alone. No magic or alien mind readers.”

M’gann looked a bit shocked, slightly hiding behind Conner’s back. He noticed her trying to read his mind, it’d take more than a little tap to walk in. He trained himself better than this but with her abilities? He better warn her, some things you just don’t want to witness.

“Hm.” Bruce waved Hal off and turned back to the rest of the team. Clark and Diana will stay here, the rest of you go back to your homes and rest.”

“But, Batman I—“ Dick was again shut down by Bruce’s harsh glare. It broke Tim a bit. Now a days, Dick would never let the man seriously shut him down like that.

But these kids were loyal and like the teenagers they were they listened and headed off. Oddly Conner and M’gann returned to the base together. Did they not sleep else where? Was Kanas not an option?

“Diana.” Bruce nodded, stepping back for her to wrap the lasso of truth around his wrist. “Give us your name.”

Thed golden tendril of magic glowed brighter, aching a bit as Diana pulled him in. “The Lasso of truth compels you to tell the truth.”

“The one and only Robin.”

Clark looked just as surprised as Diana. “Can he… can he even answer like like that?”

Bruce scowled harder. “What is your purpose here?”

“I need to get home.”

“Why can’t you return back home?”

“I don’t know.”

Then Bruce paused, tapping his chin as white eyes narrowed. “Tell me my name.”

“Batman.” Tim smirked with a toothy grin. “Or should I say the real thing, Matches?”

“He’s got you.” Diane grinned.

“I know.” Bruce growled, glare hardening. Clark’s worried frown told him he knew just as well too. The boy before them wasn’t lying. “What can you remember?”

“That’s the problem. I can’t remember anything from before I landed here. I know the important stuff, my friends and family but little things from before this… I don’t know. It’s not there.” Tim sighed, looking down at his boots. “I know my friends will find me. I shouldn’t have tried to escape from those kids, I just didn’t want M’gann to read my mind.”

Bruce blinked. “Why?”

“It’s upsetting.” Tim admitted, annoyed he has to say the truth.

“Hm.” Bruce stood silent, he looked back at the Amazonian and Kryptonian. He wasn’t sure what they were thinking, he couldn’t exactly read them that well. “You’re going to stay here until we know what to do with you.”

“What? You can’t—“

“We need to be safe. Don’t worry. If anyone comes looking for you we’ll tell you at moment’s notice. For now we need to runs tests.” Bruce said, gesturing at Tim. “Don’t you find it strange you can’t recall a single thing before washing up on this beach? Aren’t you worried?”

“I’m more worried about my friends and family!” Tim countered, swinging his head back at the direction of the beach. “For all I know everyone could be dead or worse think I somehow died again."

“Again?” Diana creased her brows.

“You can’t keep me here! I need to try to reach them, you all have to have something here that can help.” Tim panted, snorting back in the blood pooling down his nostrils. “I’ve done this before. I know how this works, no one here has to be concerned. And I—god, that’s a lot of blood.”

Guts told him the League here weren’t evil or anything, he could just tell. Still, the same guts also wanted him to go back home. He didn’t remember much but he knew he was needed.

But the possible popped blood vessel at his nose was overwhelming all his other senses. Tim sighed, legs shaking as he felt the world spin again. “I hate this earth…” Tim mumbled before sinking back into sleep.

He supposed he didn’t have a choice on whether to stay or not anymore.

Chapter Text

Day two. Tim goes mad.

No, just Robin humor. But he had started drawing all over the walls. They shouldn’t have left him in a room like this. If he wanted to he could’ve broken out—but with this many eyes peeled on him it seemed unlikely he’d get out without fighting. Tim snorted at the thought while scratching his insignia into his room’s wall.

That old Red Robin suit of Jason’s always had a pretty slick emblem.

So… as of now he was to wait until something corresponding to inter-dimensional travel popped up. He could manage that. They must have some multi-dimensional entities somewhere here.

Still he woke up in a much better mood than before. His nose bleed stopped, he’d had a few other accidents the morning prior but it didn’t seem as dire as the one before. He hadn’t fainted so that was a plus.

However, no ‘pluses’ could even out the reality of his situation. He was trapped here by possibly well meaning heroes. The ‘suicide collar’ sucked the worst, he felt weak with it on but his head still felt fine. His handy belt as gone but they let him keep his mask. He also had a fresh pair of clothes laid out for him. He couldn’t exactly stay in his salt-water dry Robin costume after a night. However the choices were limited to pretty boring Superhero brand t-shirts.

‘How thoughtful.’ Tim mumbled, scratching the memorized East wing of the Secret sanctuary alongside his logo.

People were always watching him whether the obvious badly hidden camera or the ‘mirror’ at his right. He could tell.

Tim just thought it’d be funny to freak them out by marking the base out for them. He wasn’t sure they liked it very much but it was his joke, sometimes it’s only funny when you find it funny.

Still, he couldn’t recall the last time he slept here. He was what? At thirteen, when he first met his team? They didn’t camp out like they did back when they were kids. ‘Damn.’ Now Tim felt old.

Now he wondered if Damian hung out the same way with Jon. That’d be a little cute in an ugly-dumb puppy situation, dwaa.

But at least it wasn’t a prison cell even if it felt like one. The bed was nicely fixed with new blankets, a small lamp sat fixed under a nightstand. Sure, they thought of everything for their ‘not prisoner’.

“Hey, I can tell when someone’s looking at me.” Tim said out loud, continuing to scratch out the underwater cavern below this level. “Especially the clone, you’re kind of breathing over the glass. If you don’t do it to a fish don’t do it to me.”

They could hear him but he couldn’t. Dumb walls he figured. But he knew where the microphone was placed, not next to the camera or mirror. So obviously the lamp.

His room shook, the sound of rocks breaking and clattering below told him he was right on target. Tim laughed, wiping a tear from his cheek. “Oh man, never gets old.” He grinned, continuing to draw his map with the dull end of a rock. It’d be easier with a batarang.

Tim flicked the rock around, catching it as it fell down. “So, when’s B-man coming back?” He began to sharpen the rock against the unused wall. “Your cell sucks by the way. I’m starving and need mental simulation. What’s the wifi password?” He asked pointing at the camera in the corner. “Come on, the lamp’s there. You can hear me. I’ll find it out myself.”

He jolted a bit at the sound of the door opening. There he was, the Bat of the hour. “Follow.”

Tim put his hands up. “What? No cuffs?”

“The inhibitor collar is enough.” Bruce said, walking out without waiting.

‘Whoa! Okay, right to the point.’ Tim slid out of the room, making sure to give the Clone and speedster a ‘shit eating’ smirk before following out. “So, how’s my blood work looking Doc?” Tim asked with heavy tease in his tone. Bruce turned to him once they made it down to the loading hud where the large computer once stood. Now all he saw was a big floating screen, not as cool. Tim blinked, hiding the self made rock batarang behind his back. “What? I’m not judging you if you got my blood samples without consent. I trust you.”

Bruce was silent, his dark-cowled brows scanned him in thought. “Your DNA is abnormal.” he motioned at the screen as his DNA sample was procured next to what he assumed to be one of an inhabitant of this earth’s. “It’s twisted and warped to fit. It’s been cobbled together—“

Tim whistle cut him off. “That’s crazy.”

Bruce’s brows hardened. “You aren’t suppose to be alive.”

“I hate to cut the fear mongering but that’s how everyone’s DNA looks on my earth. It’s mangled because my earth’s timeline was mangled too.” Tim held his hand out to the holographic screen and zoomed in on his belt of DNA. “See this? That long coat of red? That’s stagnant time.” Tim explained, “Time on my earth freezes, goes back—it suits it’s need. People’s deaths are consistently rewritten because our history can’t seem to understand how to make sense of it either…if that makes sense.”

Bruce seemed to brood with the thought in selected silence. The revelation could never shock a man like him but he fell quiet nonetheless.

“It hasn’t had any subverted effects on your health?” Bruce asked after a moment of silent.

“There’s some radiation run off but it’s harmless. It’s the same type you get from space.” Tim explained.

“Space radiation is harmless on your earth?” That caught an eyebrow to go up.

“Some of it.”

“Hm.” Bruce mumbled, tapping the back of his own nape. “When you first landed here we checked you for any internal damage. You had a mild concussion, your sternum had been nearly broken yet you’re fine.”

“Better than fine actually.” Tim joked.

“You healed fast. Your wounds could’ve been life threatening yet they were already healing.” Bruce explained, gesturing at the X-Ray scans on screen. “It’s unnatural for a human to have such a healing factor in our earth.”

“Thanks. So, that means I’m all checked out? I’m clearly not from here. I’m good right?” Bruce pointed at his noise in silence. Blood again, just a small drip not like the fountain the night before. “So?” Tim mumbled, wiping the blood off with his gloved arm. “As I’ve told you, ‘universe hopping’ happens often. I can’t just stay here.”

“I can’t keep you here.” Bruce said, glancing back to the screen. “You’re free to go where you please but I think it’s wise for you to stay put here. If an anomaly were to occur another time then the best to believe it would repeat here.“

Tim pursed his lips and held his arms over his chest. Bruce was talking sense, staying here was his best bet. “Something tells me this is your first meeting with someone like me.”

“Something like that.”

“Can’t the ‘Speed Force’ come in play here?” Tim asked, gesturing back at the screen where he over laid the only three existing speedsters in the league’s database. “Garrick, Wally, Barry—you have three.”

Bruce finally looked away from the screen. His voice was dark, “We’ve never heard of it.”

“What?” Tim had to force a nervous laugh. “What do you mean you’ve never heard about it? It’s the ‘Speed Force’, it one of the seven forces. You know? Like the emotional spectrum, life force, the gods—whatever. It cannot not exist. You have a lantern and several speedsters.”

“Perhaps on your earth—“

“Perhaps?” Tim repeated, coolness fading. “No, it has to exist! That’s how a majority of universes are interconnected!” Tim explained, practically babbling as he began to pace around the small space. “You have an Amazon related to a god correct? That’s the God force. Then the Atlantans…”

This could not be happening. For him to land on an earth devoid of any connection to his own or others—it was an anomaly. He was in an outlier. It only had connections in name alone!

“You’re scared.” Bruce was honest but no sense of care in his tone.

“I’m concerned!” Tim corrected, gesturing wildly with his hands. “Their are infinite universes, infinite earths in existence. This earth has no speed force. You’re lacking fundamentals that should’ve been able to help my team find me.” Tim looked down at his hands and held them into fists. “It’s going to be another infinite until they find me because of that fatal flaw your earth has… no offense.”

Bruce had always been a cold man but not fully with his Bat-affiliated team. Even when he could be cold, he had some relevance of care. He was just like that on his earth. Tim knew it. It didn’t mean he didn’t care, it just meant he struggled to show it another way.

Tim didn’t expect his concern to reach the man. All the while Tim was doing his best to keep it hidden but Bruce could read it. Any detective worth their cape could.

“We’ll find a way.” Bruce said, cool voice inching a degree of noticeable softness. “I promise.”

Note four. Like the usual universe constant, Batman was kind to those in need.

“Thank you, Bruce.” Tim mumbled, looking down at his boots. “It’s Tim Drake by the way. I just.. you know. We all learned how to avoid the lasso when it comes to our names on my earth.” He chuckled lowly, a bit a humor returning to his tone.

“You might want to avoid using it. Jack Drake’s son just celebrated his ninth birthday last month.”

Tim’s eyes widened. He was left breathless, all coolness was gone yet again. He forced his mouth shut and nodded, “Alvin Draper works, I suppose.”

It didn’t go unnoticed on Bruce but he kept it to himself. “That works fine. These living arrangements are only temporary.” As if procured from the shadows from his cape Bruce handed the belt and gauntlets back to Tim. “Don’t do anything—“

“Stupid. I know.” Tim sighed, buckling it back. “Did you get electrocuted? I should’ve warned you.” Bruce didn’t laugh but it was probably Clark who got the brunt of the belt’s wrath. “Thank you… by the way. I should’ve attempted to wait which is probably something I’ll become a master of by now.” Tim said, before popping a small micro-SD chip from his watch. “Here. It’s a copy from my earth’s general records. Systemic activities, radiation levels—it should help in case anything familiar to it arrives through a swirling portal, though it’s pretty janky right now. I don’t know if it’ll help but it’s worth the shot.”

Bruce took it in, no concern needed. It felt nice having Bruce trust him so easily, maybe he was just that likable— or perhaps pitiable. Tim was on the verge of a freak out moments before.

“Five O’clock eastern time, I’ll come back to see you every night for any potential progress. You’re free to use anything within the sanctuary for your own efforts.”

“Wow, that’s actually really considerate—!”

“You will remain in the cave. You cannot leave Happy Harbor.” Bruce stressed, white eyes narrowing. “You understand why?”

“Fair, I suppose.” Tim shrugged. “So then, Wednesday?”

Bruce gave him a curt nod, dismissing him. “Don’t stay too far, Robin.”

Tim paused on his way back to his cell. Robin would be confusing. He’d need a new Alias for here right?

He didn’t want to disrupt Dick’s journey. There could only be one Robin.

“Rook.” Tim spoke hesitantly. “You can call me Rook.”

He swore he could see those harsh white eyes soften for a second. “I see. Until next time Rook.”

From seven to three the other kids were at school. Then at seven they’d get their butts for missions that could last till the next morning or as early as ten at night.

It was day four now. Tim kept his distance from the team, not just for his own sake but their own as well. He didn’t want to ruin their possible alternate timeline future—or whatever. Of course some things were changed. The giant clone and not Jackson were obvious signs of this odd timeline but some things were constant.

Dick Grayson was an orphan, he’d been adopted by Bruce Wayne. His parents were the Flying Graysons, he is Robin at fourteen years old but had the title since nine.

Conner Kent, a Cadmus clone. He is unaware of his connection to Lex Luthor apparently.

M’gann M'orzz, otherwise known as Megan Morse or Miss Martian. Family to Martian Manhunter, she is more reserved in comparison to the woman he knew on his earth. She seems a bit more knowledgeable to earth culture. Though somewhat limited to TV.

‘Still cute.’ Tim mentioned in his internal database. ‘Really cute.’

Wally West was too there. Just not as impressive.

Kaldur—yes, his name was not Jackson —was raised in the ocean with his father and mother.

From the records—again the league made a mistake of letting him near the wifi—the teen was just normal. However his own personal records had listed a David Hyde as being his father aka Black Manta, a bad guy both within land and sea.

From his knowledge no one seemed to know. He hadn’t asked directly but there was no hint of uncomfortableness in Kaldur’ahm’s discussions about his family life. He was unaware, Tim didn’t know where that put him in. Let the guy figure out or tell him?

He’d feel terrible either way. He just wished he was wrong and that his friends would come for him soon.

Tim cringed as the sounds of the team celebrating another completed mission went on. They did this every time, it was draining him. Maybe it was endearing when Impulse did it and having Kon joke around was fun too but this? It just gave him a headache.

Like—‘Holy headsplitting, headache Batman!’ What was with their unwords? They said it every other second! ‘Aster?’ ‘Whelmed?’ God he wanted to dunk his head back into the ocean.

He shifted closer to his computer, and pressed a hand over his headset. After spending an entire night programming a system to ease the job of finding systemic and radiation anomalies he was tired but he wasn’t going to give up now.

The bird’s nest on-top of the loading dock was the best place for him to set up. Tim could monitor things easier, quicker access to the kitchen and beachside was a plus too.

He could manage, it’d only been four days. Even if he didn’t know how time passed outside of here—it’d only been four days. Someone would find him.

Though the computer shared differently. Again no odd readings. Tim was sure everything was programmed right. He wasn’t a master like Barbra but he was still pretty solid at this too.

‘Come on, just a little beep.’ Tim hummed, tapping his foot against the cool carved cave floors. Something, their had to be something out there.

He’d been here for hours, he wasn’t sure when was the last time he’d stepped out to see the sunlight was. But a few days of no sunlight were fine, he’d been used to it. All of his focus had to be on looking for oddities—or perhaps signaling?

Tim held his chin in thought, would sending a signal out be easier than looking for one?

He’d have to run more tests after meeting the boy at his door. Tim quickly grabbed the thumb drive from the desk drawer and tossed it at Dick’s surprised hands. He hadn’t even knocked yet, but keeping an eye on people’s different footsteps was necessary all the time. The cave made it easier to hear.

“Make sure you don’t lose it. System’s program has the same password Batman uses for everything.” Tim explained, focusing on his gauntlet watch. “I gave the cave’s IP address permission so you’re good to go.”

Dick blinked, white mesh eyes wide. “You finished fast.”

“It’s a simple radar. I’ve made a couple on my earth with help.” Tim rubbed the bottom of his nose attempting to not let the praise from Dick get to him. “Thank you again for delivering this to Batman. I’m sorry you can’t hang out with your team longer.”

“It’s fine.” Dick shrugged, a small smile returning to his lips. “I don’t mind helping you out.” He softened, an inch of worry on his brows as he saw the dark room behind him. “You could.. hang out with us if you want you know? Not during missions of course, I mean after them.”

Note five. Kindness was a constant in Dick Grayson as well.

“I’ll think about it.” Tim chuckled, nodding the man a curt farewell. “Thank you.”

“No problem.” Dick waved off before racing down the stairs and back to his team’s side.

Again he could feel familiar eyes watching him. The clone seemed to have a hate for him. Tim felt wary, he didn’t seem like a bad guy just very serious and lacking everything made Superboy well, Superboy.

Kon-El had his moments on his earth. Sometimes too emotional for his own good. He didn’t consider his actions when he raced in to save his friends or others… but he was kind.

He’d only hovered around the other teens for a couple minutes a day but he got a good idea of the team. M’gann and Conner really enjoyed one another’s company as did Wally and Dick with one another.

They were friends. Another expected constant. Note six—maybe. Friendship.

He closed the door behind him and slumped back to his seat. ‘Four days.’ He thought, eyes scanning the dark ceiling. He’d only be missing for four days on his earth. It wouldn’t be long till his team found him. He just had to wait a little bit longer.

.
.
.

Bats scurried across the cave ceilings as if in sync. The steady flocking of their wings and ever constant dripping of water was calming to Bruce but it didn’t go the same for his guests.

Clark grimaced as a slower group of bats scattered from his presence as he hovered down. “I can’t see why we couldn’t meet in Metropolis this time around.”

Diana sighed waving the bats from her face, “We aren’t going to have this talk right now are we?”

“I’ll make this quick.” Bruce spoke, snapping the hologram table from under their feet. “Our visitor gave us enough information about his earth’s ‘wavelengths’ the math is… complicated to say the least. I’ve never seen anything like it.” The graphics swirled into charts listing miscellaneous data around the Gotham cityscape. “His earth has a history of merging with other realities—its odd. I can’t understand why or how it exists.” He glowered turning to list other images up around them. “Due to his knowledge of future events he’s been careful with forthcoming information but I can’t aid him without knowing more science.”

Diana and Clark looked one another, steady concern on their brows. “Are you asking us permission to help?”

“I’m asking you not to tell anyone about what I’d be learning.” Bruce said, ever so gravely. “When we initially spoke to the boy I could tell something deeply disturbed him. It seems too honest to be a trap by the Light.”

“We shouldn’t be too rash.” Diana countered, looking between the two
men. “Even if he isn’t a direct clone of anyone we know he could be something else. This seems too out of place. How can we trust someone we just met?”

“We can’t but we have to try, can’t we?” Clark’s brows were twinged with worry. “He looks so young. He came to us for help too.”

It sounded more like Clark was convincing himself that. He still wasn’t the closest with Conner either, Diane didn’t like the use of ‘sidekicks’ in their efforts either.

“I know lying isn’t something anyone here wants to do but you need to put your trust in me. Not the boy. If your concerned about his presence or what the knowledge can us then do fell free to tell the others if the truth if not—“ Bruce shut the blue holograms down with both hands. “We need to be quiet about this.”

Diana was the first to break her silence with a sigh as she set a hand over her hip. “You’re more softer than you’d like to lead people on. Okay, Bruce. I’ll help your efforts if aiding this child means so much to you.”

Eyes turned back to Clark, heavy concern filled his brows. “I have my concerns but if you’re so willing to trust him then I can’t turn it down either. Alright, I promise too.”

The journey ahead was long but Bruce knew they could manage their shared secrecy. After all, if the boy could manage his knowledge of his earth then so could he. Tim was his Robin on another earth after all.

Chapter Text

Week 1. The kids returned from another mission, it didn’t take too long to see how their dynamics unfolded.

Dick wanted to be leader but struggled due to age. Kaldur took up the reigns until Dick could, at the moment the young Robin enjoyed his friendship with Wally.

Artemis, however stood a bit away from the rest, Wally had pretty much done everything in his ability to make her feel unwanted. That gave Tim and Artemis plenty opportunity to steal glances at one another when no one else was looking.

Or so he’d say in quotations. Again duties to go home and all. He just found her very interesting. She seemed the only one able to get his ‘obscure’ film references—hell he wasn’t that old. Sure by his timeline standards he was ancient but… did people not care for outdated 90’s movies anymore?

He’d keep this mind for now.

Still, he always found someone looking. Conner for one. It was all Superboy did. He was holding onto a grudge apparently—which might have something to do with the way he swamped the man earlier in an entirely pacifistic manner. Was it something else? Maybe Tim should be the bigger man and apologize for whatever it was. Maybe.

For a second he considered heading down with the others but the familiar beep of his transceiver made his heart skip then fall once he noted the name. How fitting for him to set it as ‘Batman-16’. He should’ve known better than to have his hopes so high.

He walked back from the window of the roost and pressed talk. “Batman.”

“Rook,” Bruce greeted curtly. “I’ve made progress with the new files I’ve received. I’ve been able to create a signal that could theoretically reach another earth but we’d need more tests. Safe ones.”

A smile filled Tim’s face from ear to ear. “That’s great! When can we start?”

“I’m attempting the further tests within the Batcave but if we want it to work it’d have do be done within the Watch tower.” Bruce continued, sharing a small data screen on Tim’s communicator. “Our difficulties lie in your presence. You’re an entity not from our time or space, the knowledge I’ve received could concern the rest of the league.” Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “I’ve asked the team that found you to keep quiet about your history. The Flash and Green Lantern don’t know the full truth.”

“So your hiding it from them?”

“They wouldn’t understand.”

The way Bruce spoke—Tim could understand. The files he’d given the man were brief. Some historical charted events had small summaries, he didn’t divulge further but the Bat understood what some entailed.

‘Crisis.’ ‘The Infinite Crisis.’ These events shaped his earth, someone not from his time was made aware—Batman of all people. Was it safe? What effects could it cause?

It made sense for Bruce not to let the others know. It was fitting after all. That’s just how Bats were.

“So for the time being it’s only fitting that you fit in as well.“ Bruce said and he was sure as hell able to read the shock in Tim’s face. “Alvin Draper: Rook—the newest addition to the team.”

‘Oh no.’ Tim grimaced internally.

“You’re a distant relative of mines. An orphan and now under my indirect care.” Bruce said, making sure Tim internally memorized each word. “That is what you’ll mime to the League and everyone else. The team here will keep your secret.”

“Are you sure a bunch of sixteen year olds and a acrobat just now hitting puberty are perfect candidates for a multi-dimensional secret?” Tim asked much to Bruce’s stoic annoyance.

“I trust the sixteen year olds over the minor with the tendency to commit unreported misdemeanors.”

“Hey, I started driving at twelve! Why get a license now?” Tim snorted. “Pfft, I knew I shouldn’t have mentioned that part on day three.”

“Tim.”

“Yeah, okay.” He sighed, shoulders sinking. “I’ll join your unnamed gaggle of teenagers. Though, how do you expect me to make friends with them now? You’ve been kind of making me keep space from them for days now.”

“Right now.” Bruce calmly nodded.

Tim blinked, drinking the words for a second. “What?”

“I will meet with the team and introduce you to them properly.” Bruce said not waiting a second before signing off. “Be prepared.”

The transmission ended and Tim began reassess a lot of his life choices up till now. He’d joined a lot of teenaged hero teams in his short yet very long life time. This wouldn’t be the most awkward of confrontations of course but it would be pretty bad.

He sighed and bit that back for another day.

‘ Alright, Tim let’s try to make the best first impression —for a second time.’ He slid out of his room and noticed the Bat already in place below. The teens circled around him listening with great attention.

“—wow, I didn’t expect so much praise from Batman of all people!” Wally laughed while fist bumping Dick.

“We have been doing pretty solid lately. Dick added with a smirk.

“It’s why I’m expanding your team.” Bruce continued, gesturing to the shadow behind them. Tim took that as his signal to drop in, literally, the boy double spun his way down besides the man and flashed a little grin. “I’d like to introduce you to Alvin Draper aka Rook or as you knew him previously as: Robin. He’ll be doing standby within the confines of Mount Justice.”

“I will?” Tim gawked, before snorting in affirmation. “I guess, I will.”

“Rook?” Wally furrowed his brows, “This guy fought us! We don’t know a thing about him!”

“I feel the same.” Kal’dur spoke calmly. “This Rook-character is an oddity. How can we possibly trust someone we know so little about, Batman?”

“Not to mention all the slithering in the shadows the guy does.” Conner huffed, crossing his arms. “No offense.” He muttered down at Robin.

“It’s not a choice. Until he can return home he’s stationed here.” Bruce explained, flatly. “With his skills, if he wanted to hurt you he could’ve. He’s your asset now.”

Tim cringed, “God, that’s a terrible way to introduce a new guy!” He stepped back from Bruce and made a straight B-line to Artemis. “Sorry about smoking you guys out of Medbay by the way.”

She took his hand, a little smile on her lips. “As long as you don’t leave me and Miss Martian out the action next time we’ll be fine.”

‘Oh.’ Tim caught his cough a bit and smiled at M’gann. That definitely felt like a purposefully placed induendo. “I should apologize to you too. I was kind of rude earlier. Truth be told I was good friends with the Miss Martian on my earth. I hope I didn’t screw that up here.”

“Oh, no it’s fine.” M’gann flushed, putting her hands up. “I’m sorry too. I didn’t mean to read your mind without permission.”

“Hey, it’s cool. She did that all the time on my earth. It was sorta funny,” Tim chuckled, “I think she was trying to help us out. We’re a little too serious on our earth.”

“Ah.. right.” M’gann smiled, already green cheeks tinted a bit greener.

“A little too flirty too.” Wally whispered into Dick’s ear.

Tim took his attention to Conner, his hard scowl could’ve burned through steel which with his powers yeah it could’ve!

“Oh, right. Sorry for the way I first introduced myself, Kon. I didn’t mean to get off on the wrong foot like that.” Tim held his hand out to Conner but he stood still. Glower rough. “Uh, you guys still do handshakes around here right?”

“Don’t call me that.” Conner grunted, turning away from Tim and trudging down from the loading bay.

Tim frowned, turning back to Dick. “Sorry, he’s a little standoffish.”

“He means well.” M’gann added, hovering by his side. “He just needs time, that’s all. He’s not good with new people.”

Tim rubbed his neck and muttered, “Guess, so. He was a little different on my earth.”

Not that expected the same. Since the first time he laid eyes on him he knew he was different. He seemed less interesting, not as charming or talkative either.

In all honesty, Tim didn’t know why the team liked the guy so much. Aside from scowling and brooding he didn’t do all that much. It felt easy to shoot back an annoyed glare when he had his back turned too but Tim was above that… for now.

“Don’t let him fool you.” Dick whispered, playfully hitting Tim’s shoulder. “He cares a lot. He was actually the first one to find you on that beach! The big lug brought you in himself.”

He had? Tim hadn’t asked much considering that. He assumed at least two people had to had carried him, after all he he was covered head to heel in sand.

Tim frowned internally. Maybe they really had started off on a wrong foot. It made sense for that guy to be so wary around him too. Later Tim would have to apologize, who knows? Maybe they could be friends on this earth too!

Not that anyone could ever replace ‘ his ’ Superboy as a best friend.

“So, since I’ve already hung around here long enough to know how this works how about we start off with introductions. I’ll go first—“ Tim smirked, “This time without smoke grenades.”

.

.

.

“A flash drive is not the same as a hard drive!”

“Look, you see? He gets it.”

“God and  I could barely deal with one Robin…”

Bruce grunted into his mug. He had a full live camera view of public spaces within the mountain base. It seemed Tim had learned where the majority of them laid, same way as Dick had within the first days of joining the team.

The teenagers rarely did much when they weren’t on missions. They mostly argued or made out—a lot. He clicked off, returning back to his usual schedule. Creating a work around his own protocols would be difficult.

If they wanted to send Tim back without revealing his identity it would have to be as nonchalant and gentle as possible. Though planning to build a multidimensional-reaching signal was anything but that.

He sighed at the sight of a call ringing at one of the monitors. Everyone knew better than to call him—mostly everyone. “Dinah.”

“Bruce.” The blonde narrowed her eyes into deep slits. “You know, I wasn’t contacted about our newest member until this morning.”

“That so?”

“I find it rather odd everyone has been gathering their long lost nephews and nieces for this team.” Dinah sarcastically laughed, “Makes this job a lot easier.”

“He doesn’t need anything.” Bruce calmly commented. “He’s rather… sensitive right now. It’s best if we don’t rush to a mental health check so quick.”

While he was partially saying some truth to his real thoughts he didn’t quite know the boy well enough. Tim did seem to have some internal struggles but as far as he could tell they seemed managed. Anyhow, the trouble laid in what Tim could reveal through the visit. The last thing he needed was that.

“Ever since that incident it’s required that all members of the team get a psychiatric diagnostic evaluation.” Dinah crossed her toned arms over her chest as eyes narrowed into the darkness of the cave. “Bruce, if you want him on the team it’s fine. All that I want is for him to talk to me. This is his only choice. I’m not risking another event again.” She flicked a finger up at him, “Unless there’s a reason for him to be unable to talk to me aside from personal troubles.”

Bruce blinked, ever stoic. “No. Of course, go ahead.” He hovered a finger over the space button, ready to end the call. “Truthfully, I wish you all the luck with that one.”

“Wait, what does that—?”

He lifted his finger off, the bright reds of the ‘transmission ended’ alert hovering over him. He had a lot more work to do now. Bruce had already been up to his neck with regular hero work—the addition of this boy did nothing to lessen the load.

Bruce had nearly forgotten what he was dealing with. A Seventeen year old, boy far from home. Tim could cover for himself in a lot of cases but some would require a bit of his hand. He was his fake guardian after all.

He sighed, gently rubbing the bridge of his brows. “Alfred, how quick can we get the boy enrolled into classes at Happy Harbor?”

The old butler, lifted the empty tea cup from the computer side. “As soon as the false medical records are acknowledged.” He sat them ontop of the serving tray, gazing rather prudently at Bruce’s back. “I’ve witnessed your video conversations with the lad. I don’t imagine the boy would be too pleased.”

“He’ll get over it.” Bruce tented his fingers at his lips, eyes narrowed into the terribly familiar graphs related to ‘Prime Earth’.

No changes yet. Another week, another wait.

“I suppose he will.” Alfred nodded.

.

.

.

So, Tim was allowed to work with the team with a catch: No field work. He should’ve seen that long coming, this was Batman after all. At least he managed to upkeep his facade around the others.

He just had to remind himself to not let anything get to him. Be calm. Follow and wait.

“Follow and wait.” He muttered, shutting his book with an audible ‘bam’. Well, at least the library here was nice though.

This one was the exact same as his earth’s copy of Water for Elephants. He was kind of hoping for something else in all due honesty. With all the changes this earth had in comparison to his own he expected something crazy in these books.

Buffy the Vampire Slayer paled in comparison to the version on his earth too…

‘At least they still have Starwars.’ Tim snorted, flipping past another page. Actually, he did find it interesting how in this earth Han Solo instead shot—

Clang!

Tim’s body tensed at the sound, an instant alert than awoke the trained vigilante inside him. He was once again wary of his surroundings, an enemy of the League’s? Do the teenagers here have a nemesis or whatever?

But within the deep shadows of the dark library instead tumbled a giant, orbital machine. Tim gawked, tilting his head as it shook books from its round top.

It noticed him, flickering it’s lights a bit and oddly mimicking his motions too. It was sentient—of course Tim knew that: it followed orders but it seemed to free roam.

‘Like a pet.’ Tim thought, watching the machine slowly roll towards him. It was careful, a bit like him honestly—in fact it reminded Tim of a cat. Keeping its distance as it neared but taking every other second to look up at his reaction. How odd.

“It’s just you.” Tim blinked down at the machine. While he should’ve been wary still—his body calmed at the sight of its lens that doubled as a eye. It… honestly did look cute but Tim did have a strange version of cute.

This was Sphere. Sphere from what little Tim had seen in his first week here favored company with Kon the most but it seemed to like the other teenagers here just as much.

Actually, Tim had noticed it watching him from the distance. Anytime Kon was around so was Sphere.

‘Double actually…’ Tim looked up at the bookcases, in the deep shadows he knew he’d seen a second face.

‘Not Kon’ hadn’t let up in stalking him here though, anytime Tim attempted to begin a conversation with the guy he would ignore him and walk away. That was annoying. Tim hated being disregarded that way.

He sighed, ignoring the obvious presence of the clone hiding out in the back. Tim managed to shift a bit on his seat, hunkering a down to get a closer look. ‘Hm.’ Tim paused gazing at his reflection, this wasn’t earth technology—actually he was somewhat familiar with this aesthetic. “You’re from New Genesis, aren’t you?”

It chirped, mimicking a ‘rev’ sound as it bobbled back and forth. Less cat, more… bike?

Tim could only laugh. It was a real laugh, nothing masked for anyone else just a genuine one. He’d nearly forgotten what they sounded like!

“So that’s a yes?” He grinned, kneeling down to it’s side. For a second he hesitated, hand hovering out but as if reading his thought it rolled right to his palm and let out a soft whir. “Oh.” It almost felt like a cat’s purr.

It was unusually warm for a machine. Sentient sure but such an odd and familiar sensation—like he knew it.

He rubbed its frame, a calm smile resting on his lips. ‘Sphere. What a straightforward name.’ Tim thought, allowing the machine to nuzzle against his hand. But his friends weren’t as creative either. Supercycle was a shallow name too.

“You know, you look just like them too.” Tim smiled, meeting his reflection.

Supercycle loved to mess with Imp back in their days in the sanctuary. It would chase Kon around if he annoyed it too much or do any tricks Cassie would request. He hadn’t seen them in years. Their memories were just pink tinted though, growing up sucked. 

“But.. you’re not them, are you?” Tim smiled, patting it’s frame. “Thank you for hanging out with me.” Tim spoke up a bit, making sure his voice was audible to everyone in the room. “You should go back to your friends though.”

Sphere hummed low, bumping against his leg again. Was that a no?

Tim blinked, sighing with a silent smile. “You know, I really wish I could understand you.”

He’d just realized how much he took Imp for granted too. The guy was the only one able to understand Supercycle too. He wish he had their living translated around here too even if Sphere wasn’t the same. Perhaps similar a model?

Tim could feel the tall underground ceiling stare down at him. He really wish he’d hung out with his friends that day too. As in your face as his friends could be they always managed to make him laugh in the end. He just hoped he could get back before Cassie’s birthday. She’d never forgive him if he missed that one.

He blinked, shooting up from the floor. He remembered something.

He was meeting his friends for something! But what was it? He shut his eyes, churning the thought in his head. He remembered receiving something too. Something small, something pocket-sized—?

‘Pocket!’ Tim couldn’t believe he just hadn’t checked his belt pockets for something!

The small belt flap flew open, Tim rummaged at both until he grazed a small hoop like object. Much to his not-surprise it wasn’t just any ordinary earring. It was so small, so familiar. It could only be his .

He swallowed back the strange tremble in his heart at the sight. It was unwarranted. Of course he couldn’t forget the painful days after Conner and Bart’s deaths—but he just saw them. They were alive on his earth.

So why did he feel so sad when looking at this piece of gaudy jewelry? What happened to his friends before coming here?

He sighed, giving the earring a listless stare. Why did he have Kon’s earring in the first place?

So many questions left unanswered. He shook them off, returning the earring back to his pocket and nodding down at the small metal ball at his side. “I couldn’t have remembered that without you here.” Tim smiled, crouching back down to give it one final ‘thank you’ pat.

It hummed, pressing a bit closer to his palm. Tim blinked a bit surprised, Sphere seemed to be growing—no, Transforming? He tried to pull back but his arm seemed fix against the machine’s frame. Tim gaped, tugging and pulling his hand back but to no avail.

In all honesty every part of Tim’s body yelled to run away but something about it it just screamed at an old part of his brain too. Everything about this felt like a memory, like he knew who this ball of metal was in another life.

For a while Tim couldn’t believe his eyes. Not at the sight of the giant alien machine morphing and twisting before him but it was as if meeting a long lost friend again. “Supercycle…” Tim breathed, finally being able to move his hand off its hood.

It hummed again, engine roaring as it bobbled back in forth. It almost sounded happy to show him this form.

“You’re not just like them: you’re this universe’s Supercycle..!” Tim grinned watching Sphere excitedly spin around him. “W-wow! I can’t believe I didn’t notice that now—Oh!” He felt that familiar magnetic tug pull his hand back to it’s hood. “Do you want me to ride you? I, uh, I don’t think it’s the smartest idea. I can’t leave remember?”

Even if he really wanted to.

He kneeled back down, patting the metal frame. “I’ll be sure to take you up on that offer another time.” Well, not that he’d be staying long. He tried not to frown at the thought now. “I promise.”

Sphere shifted back into its usual orb like frame and peeled at Tim’s side with an awfully adorable ‘beep’ sound.

Supercycle was probably the best companion he could’ve possibly had while waiting here. Tim smiled, collecting the books strewn across the table under his arm.

“Wanna’ see the roost?” Tim asked while climbing the stairs up. “I sort of set up camp there since you know, better than the creepy fish tank they put me in.”

He’d take the engine ‘vroom’ as a yes.

Chapter Text

“My favorite color is red.” Tim began.

“That’s good.” Dinah nodded, not glancing at her clipboard. “And green?”

He looked down at his suit. The old familiar Robin suit, couldn’t go wrong with the pop of green and bright yellows. It’s what makes cars stop and sometimes crime!

“I like black more.”

“I see.” She nodded. “We can start with the rest when you’re ready.”

“I don’t know where to start.” Tim chuckled, leaning back into his seat. “Shouldn’t you ask the questions?”

“No, I have a feeling that you want to steer this conversation but I’m always free to take the reigns anytime you feel like it.” Dinah said, shifting the clipboard on her lap. 

“Well… if I’m being honest I’d rather leave if that’s the case.” Tim held back a small snort. “It’s so weird. I wasn’t even aware you even had a PhD in phycology.”

“I’m a therapist Rook, it’s my job.”

Tim blinked, “I thought you ran a flower shop.”

“That’s what I tell people like Batman.” She scoffed with a smile. “I can do both.”

“Hm. Cool.”

“You’ve never seen a psychiatrist, have you?”

Tim smirked, “Does it look like I need one?”

“I think we all need someone to talk to sometimes. You don’t need a reason.”

“Ah, like a interrogator.”

“Have you met with a school advisor before?”

Tim shrugged, “Yeah. You know how it goes for most teenage aged sidekicks—Ah. You wouldn’t.” These guys were their first right. He rubbed his neck, annoyed at the thought. “Yeah, not all of us do so ‘marvelous’ at school. Kind of a pain. I was suppose to go into university this year but stuff happened and now I’m here.”

“At seventeen?”

“A lot of Highschool graduates go into higher education at seventeen. Not that shocking.” He pursed his lips, “Unless it’s cause it’s me. I know, shocking: the only robes I’d wear would be satin, lounge ones.”

“Hm.” She met his eyes, calm as ever. “Why couldn’t you attend?”

Well, truth was he ‘died’ and that destroyed a lot of his plans for the next four months. Also his magazine subscriptions kept coming in. He was dead and they kept coming in!

“My dad he.. died.” Tim clasped his hands, nonchalantly sitting back. Not a complete lie. “My mom died when I was twelve and my step mother was in no shape to take care of me.” He looked at the cave wall. It kind of looked like a rainbow of browns and grays. “We had to take care of her.”

“I’m sorry to hear that Rook.” She murmured. “It must be a difficult burden at your age.”

“I’ve managed.” He held back the urge to jump his foot a little as he spoke. “I have a new home. It’s the most anyone can ask for.”

“Has Bruce been any help?”

“He tries, yeah.”

“It doesn’t sound well.”

“Well, I mean—“ He caught himself. He was Alvin Draper, he is a stranger here. He had to stop thinking about his Prime earth life. His fake character was born here.

‘Be vauge.’

“I don’t expect a lot. I shouldn’t.” Tim shrugged, “You know his story. It’s just his luck that he got saddled with me.“

Or really his detective skills but he’d tout that trophy of knowledge another day.

Still, Bruce Wayne here seemed much more kinder, less broken. Tim would have to face the worst torture to ever admit these feelings out loud. He’d always been the most concerned about Bruce’s mental health on his earth, more than anyone else it seemed.

“I think he really cares about you.”

“Only because he has to.” Tim scoffed. 

“Bruce mentioned you just showed up here. Have you ever properly been to Wayne Manor?” Dinah scribbled unseen words into her clipboard, idly swinging her foot every now and again. “I think you’d like it. Seems more fun than playing Robin.”

“I wasn’t—!” He cut himself short, shaking his head. Maybe he had to take a page from Damian’s book. Instead of being big-headed he’d make pretend big-headed arrogance. “Look, you know what? You caught me.” Tim put his hands up. “I put two and two together and found out Bruce Wayne, my newest guardian, was Batman. I was dumb and tried to upstage the rest of the guys here because I wanted to be annoying. That’s it.”

“You dressed up as Robin out of jealously?” She echoed.

“Yeah.” Totally.

“For Bruce to have you join the team within days, why he must’ve been really impressed with your skills.”

“Mhm.”

“Now back to the aforementioned question have you been within the Manor?”

He was playing an angry, angsty teenager so his answer had to be: “No.”

“Would you like to?”

“I’m fine here.”

“I think Conner would like to see Superman’s civilian family too.” She noticed his shoulders perk a little. It wasn’t exactly noticeable—but just subtle enough for her to smile a little at his wary stare. “He hasn’t visited yet.”

“Why not?” He knew Clark didn’t have a perfect relationship with Conner at the start but he did care for him immediately after coming back from the dead.

And… Superman had apparently never died here. That helped set a lot of things back.

“I think he’s scared of trying to talk to Superman again.” Dinah explained. “I feel you’re the same with Bruce too.”

“I don’t think you can legally share your sessions with other patients.”

“Just an observation.” She sat back, writing back into her clipboard. “How has time been here?”

“You’ve noticed the Super-stalker right?” Tim threw a thumb over his shoulder. “He doesn’t have X-ray vision does he? Noticed that when he didn’t react to me making faces from another room. Infrared is just as creepy though.”

“I think you got off on the wrong foot.”

“I think he wants to tear my arm off.”

“You’ve made quick friends with the rest of the team. I don’t think it should be impossible for you to bond with Bruce either.” She shifted through a couple loose sheets of paper on her clipboard until she found a small square photo. “Dick enjoys his time there.”

Tim playfully smirked as he leaned in to pick up the offered photo. “Does HIPPA not exist here or what—?”

He froze dead in his snark. It was another face from his past, one he hadn’t seen in far too long.

Alfred looked younger here. Of course he was. Dick was still thirteen on this earth, he was young too but…

Tim couldn’t help but trail his masked-eyes over the old man’s familiar smile. He looked kind. He probably was too. Alfred always was, it was just the type of man he was.

Was.

Tim never got to say goodbye. He remembered hearing the news. He remembered Damian’s screams as he shook Alfred’s mangled corpse once freed from his restraints.

It was like a terrible fate. Happiness was always fleeting within his life. It reminded him of his father. It reminded him of Bruce.

But there wasn’t anytime left for self pity. He shut his eyes and let out a low breath. “The butler must make living there a lot easier.” It felt like like swallowing poison to speak about Alfred that way. He was more than that, he’d always been so much more to him. He was the father he’d always wanted, the grandpa he’d dreamed of—but he had a role to play.

“Dick tells me a lot about Alfred during our talks together.” She tapped the photo, Dick smiling ear to ear with Alfred at his side. “He’s a kind man. Doesn’t take talk back from Bruce either, you can imagine the attitude they share.”

“Yeah, I can.” He weakly smiled at his boots. “I had a grandpa like that.”

“Do you visit often?”

“I did when I could.” Tim rubbed his hands. “I was just busy. I didn’t get to visit him when he passed.” He closed his eyes and tried to imagine what he would’ve wanted. “But he was surrounded by his son and other grandchildren when he left us. He had a big hospital room and everyone came to visit. He helped save so many lives. He was loved.”

“He sounded like a great man.” Tim tensed as she held a hand over his knuckles. He didn’t realize he was clutching his leg so hard till then. But her smile reassured him just for that small second and he really needed that second.

“Yeah. He was.” Tim nodded. “He was the best.”

.

.

.

Week two. Ten days since arrival.

Bruce had finished sending the updated bloodwork to Tim. No changes in data aside from the date.

The boy hadn’t caused much trouble, in fact Bruce was quiet interested to see the boy in combat once again. His skills were phenomenal in training with the others. He was calm under pressure and resilient against odd circumstances. Bruce could understand how he became Robin. He had the heart and kicks to prove it after all.

But that would only come after the results of the conference between Dinah and Timothy. She asked for more time after their initial conversation. Bruce knew Tim was wiser than to broadcast his actual identity—whatever story he spun must’ve he an effect on her or… possibly it was so bad she was reconsidering a lot.

Well, those concerns were for another hour. As intrigued as he was in seeing Tim on the proper field some day for now his place as support seemed fine. Missions rarely required him, he was just a voice in their ears that sometimes mentioned helpful advice every now and again.

At least he hoped he stayed limited till then. Their conversation last night definitely alluded to Timothy wanting to have a more through eye within the team. He wasn’t sure how Clark and Diana would feel about remote controlled cameras operated by the boy.

He took the offered teacup from the butler standing besides him, his eyes still glued to the gigantic monitor above. “Alfred, what do you think of him?”

“You have yet introduced us properly.” Alfred said, holding the serving tray at his underarm. “It would be rude to assume anything else.”

Bruce hummed into the tea cup, sticking a finger out at the screen. “Did you know he brews tea as well? The same brand as you do.” Bruce had it stocked in the base years ago, he wasn’t sure if it even had its flavor anymore.

However, the footage showed Tim attempting to brew it but from his constant disgusted reaction at each taste test… Well, perhaps he was better in the cruel, Gotham streets than in the kitchen. Still, Bruce wondered how someone his age could be that unskilled in a kitchen.

“What a waste.” Alfred sipped his own cup. “Poor boy must’ve been raised hand and foot. It quiet frankly me someone.”

“I know how to brew tea, Alfred.” Bruce set his cup down and typed into the keyboard.

Alfred nodded, “To an extent but I’m shocked that a detective such as yourself couldn’t properly prepare scrambled eggs for himself.”

“I think he’d rather live here.” Bruce said, turning his chair to the rest of the cave. “I’ve heard him mention the manor but…”

“Well, a cave is no place to live.” Alfred snorted, “No matter how ‘nice’ it may seem. It’s a cell with just as many bats I suppose.” Alfred partially joked, though one wouldn’t read it from his tone. “Have you asked the boy what he’d like to do?”

“He’d like to be home.” Bruce grunted, annoyed at the particular thought. “If not wait close by. He’s never asked to be moved, I assumed he spent a large amount of his childhood in the sanctuary.”

“Hm, I see. He seems quiet young still.” Alfred carried the empty cups back onto the serving tray. “It doesn’t seem too late to expand his horizons outside the cave.”

“The records?”

“Finished this morning, sir.” He waved a cup a bit. “Rather charming additions if I say so. Did the boy have a hand in some manner?”

“He added some flourishes yes.” Bruce quickly flicked his a glance over the false signature over several legal documents. ‘ Rusty Baulz’  the child social services agent … Now he knew for sure the boy was definitely still a child. “I’ll tell him the news tonight. I was hoping to have the results from his psych evaluation but it might be a while till then.”

“Will you be visiting him on his first day?”

“I think he’d rather be alone.”

Alfred seemed unsure. It didn’t show on his face or voice but there was visible silent disappointment still there. “As you wish sir.”

.

.

.

Alvin—No, Rook. Alvin Draper was such a ridiculously fake name, Conner couldn’t believe someone mustered it up with such a straight face.

Rook had a noticeable scent. It seeped into the walls of the cave and no one but him seemed to notice just how annoying it was. Not even Wolf—a friend with just as sensitive smell seemed to notice it.

His smell was unmistakable, from the moment Conner got close enough to see that the thing slumped over the beach wasn’t a hurt sea lion—he knew he wouldn’t forget it.

It was familiar, nearly comforting which was a rarity for the man. Why would Conner find so much comfort in a stranger? Why this stranger in particular?

That worried him and frustrated him at the same time.

He couldn’t yet lower his guard around the man. ‘Rook’ wasn’t a trusted friend, his presence confused Conner even more. He didn’t want to share the same vicinities with him either. His smell permeated everything, it was terrible! It was even all over M’gann too!

So Conner sank over his usual hill, above the rocky cliffs below. It was quiet. Wolf joined him as the only member to keep his distance from the man as well. He would’ve added Sphere but for one odd reason she seemed drawn to him. She kept her distance only when around Conner but always seemed to wander closer than usual to Rook when he was gone.

However, Conner never brought this smell-type ability often. Since it was… creepy.

Conner had some semblance of understanding when it came to unnerving things like this. He knew that if he didn’t like something then other people would probably share the same sentiment.

It took a while to get used to M’gann’s abilities. Her powers were as much her as it his were him but it was too awkward to explain. He’d rather not have the talk with his friends or even mention it around Rook. 

But his abilities weren’t just limited to smell; his hearing and reaction to subtle changes in the air were keen too. He relied on these abilities a lot actually, so to have them flare up like this made him absolutely loathe the man’s presence.

That and the unneeded familiarity.

He shivered at the thought. Rook was already unusually close to everyone else. He seemed to know a lot about everyone including him—no—especially him!

It was uncomfortable when the man felt every need to mention him in conversation. He didn’t know the intention. Was it ire? Did Rook mean to piss him off?

Or… genuine interest?

No. Of course had to be the first one!

Rook hated him. He had to! No man would bring up his lack of powers as often as he did.

‘Conner!’

‘Here Supey-Supey! Come here boy!’

Conner groaned, holding his ear. He hated when Wally and on rare occasions, Dick, abused the his sensitive hearing on things like this. “C’mon, let’s go see what they want.” He patted the large canine awake.

Wolf yawned, stretching up to his side. He was nearly planning on staying the whole night here to get away but maybe he’d put that on ice for a while. He couldn’t bear the thought of Rook skulling around M’gann without him there.

He trusted her of course. She’d never hurt his feelings in that manner with some guy like Rook but —that annoying face of Rook‘s . The face that said: I know more than you can ever know—it pissed him off.

He jumped down into the main entrance, ignoring the robotic voice overhead announcing his presence to the others. “What?”

“Okay, before Black Canary gives us the news— you mind trying that thing Rook mentioned?” Wally grinned, rushing to his side.

Conner blinked, “What?”

“The thing! You know—?” Dick’s smile fell alongside Wally’s. “God, you don’t, do you? Sorry, I thought you’d be listening in before we called your name.”

“Maybe he just doesn’t know he has it yet? I didn’t even know he could have it till today.” Wally added.

“Have what—? You know what? Never mind, I’m not having this conversation.” Conner grunted past the two.

“I told you he wouldn’t like that… and again you can just shorten it to TK.” Conner completely held still at Rook’s voice. He didn’t like the idea of the man propagating stuff about him to others, especially crap he didn’t know a lick about. “It’s short for Tactile Telekinesis… for the fourth time.”

Conner shot Rook a glare. “Who said I didn’t like that?”

“The.. super hearing bit? Uh, you did just kinda now.” Rook rose a brow. “Unless you like it when people call you from across the mountain?”

“What?” Conner blinked, “No, I don’t.”

“Yeah… uh maybe let’s drop it I didn’t know.” Rook waltzed back, “Powers here are different and stuff. Sorry to hear about inability to breath in space thing. You Kryptonians would’ve loved crashing nights on the moon too.”

Conner didn’t get it. He didn’t get a lot of humor and jokes but Rook’s was especially odd to him. “Okay.”

The familiar hum of the Zeta Tubes rang at his ears. Conner grunted, following alongside the rest to the tubes but still largely stood in the back from the rest.

“Nice to see you all still around.” Dinah took a look around the five. Obviously the three that live in sanctuary would still be here, Dick and Wally did seem to like the excuse to not study.

“We had to visit Antarctica! No way I’m going home without doing something else with my day.” Wally scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest.

“It’s the Arctic!” Rook and Robin yelled in unison.

“Yeah, same difference.” Wally waved a dismissive hand at the two.

“Rook, great news on your case.” Dinah ignored the red head. “As of now you’ll be allowed to be an active member of the team, outside of base efforts.” She held up a finger, “Added that you attend classes within Happy Harbor.”

“Whoa-whoa!” Rook shook his hands over his face. “Okay, wait I’m still reeling from the ex-bridge bunny part. Why am I attending school again? I don’t need to go to school I need to—!” He groaned, rubbing his temple. “Look, I just have a lot more better things than this. I can’t be here doing this. You know that.”

“It’s only temporary.” Dinah put a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sure if the League saw your efforts they’d want you to join their ranks but for now, let’s stay in this lane.”

Conner was sure he wasn’t suppose to hear that part. Rook nodded, turning away from her soft gaze. “Understood.”

He was sure this was apart of a lie summed up by Rook and Batman. There was a lot that he and the others had to avoid mentioning around other League members. Lying didn’t feel good with all the mole talk going around.

“That’s all.” She nodded, “But you’re still just as free to visit with Dick as company.” Dinah smiled.

Rook blinked, “I’ll think about it. Thank you.”

“See you next Wednesday.” She whispered to Rook but steadily rose her voice to the rest. “Stay safe.” With that said she left, leaving the others with their thoughts—or for most.

Wally was quick to take the humor from the situation as was Dick in a less annoying manner. Rook as a new student at Conner and M’gann’s school... didn’t sound the most fun for either one of them.

“I have so much to show you tomorrow!” Well, except for M’gann. Conner couldn’t help but crack a smile as she hovered to his side and shook his hands up and down. “The pier, the track field, the science lab—! Oh, there’s so much! Do you want to go to the mall? Let’s go to the mall!”

“It’s just school M’gann.” Conner carefully pulled her away from Rook’s side. “Just school.”

“Oh, but we still totally have to help you get situated.” She smiled, slinking her arm underneath Conner and Rook’s “Take it from me and Conner! We’re the masters at attending school at random times.”

“That’s appreciated. Really, I mean it.” Rook slithered back, “I just don’t think you guys should expect me like at all.”

M’gann’s smile fell but Conner felt his flick a bit. “Why not?” She asked.

“I’m not really interested in attending Highschool—again. I’ve been to three in a short year. I’m not going to another one.” Rook grimaced at the thought, “If anything I’ll just pretend I went. I have a lot of stuff to do here. I’d rather not spend it relearning algebra for the fifth time.” He flicked his thumb over his shoulder, carefully walking back. “So, if you’ll excuse me.”

“You think he flunked a lot?” Wally blurted as soon as Rook was out of earshot. “Robin said he looked eighteen.”

“I said he sounded old!” Dick snapped.

“Whatever he is, I’m not really interested in having him around school either.” Conner snorted, making his way back outside.

As long as Rook stood away from him, he’d be fine.

Chapter Text

“Gah! I’m awake, I swear I wasn’t sleeping in class again Mr—?”

Tim swallowed his apology, blinking into a dark room. Still not on his earth. He couldn’t believe he still dreamt about middle school English!

He sniffed back a bit of sleep and patted Sphere. “Gosh, were you trying to push me off my seat girl? Good morning to you too.”

Another note: after hanging out with Sphere for a while he was informed that she was well, a girl!

“—Whoa!” And she managed to do it. Tim rolled off, bewildered as Sphere bobbed back and forth in place. “I don’t—what are you trying to say?” Without another word she zipped past the door and honked. Guess he was following Sphere now. “Wait up!”

It felt quiet. A little too quiet. It was usually quiet here but every now and again he’d hear Wally and Artemis arguing somewhere. So where exactly was everyone?

“Oh. Hey.” Tim blinked down at the rest of the team murmuring below.

“Alv—Rook?” Dick trudged past the rest of the team, “You weren’t kidnapped.”

“Kidnapped?” Tim blinked, “Not without a fight. Why’s it so quiet around here? It’s like a funeral.” Tim said, walking to the hologram behind them for a closer look.

“Might be one.” Artemis frowned. “All the adults—possibly worldwide are gone without a trace.”

“We saw it with our own eyes.” M’gann hovered back down. “Wally and Conner have been picking up lost kids nonstop.”

“I don’t know what’s causing it.” Another—awful familiar—girl murmured at their side. “It could be magic but it would have to be intense magic.”

Tim paused, it sounded really on the nose. Well, not just the girl—but the situation too. What were the odds of him arriving on another earth where this exact scenario happens mere days after his arrival. “Freaky…” Tim muttered.

“Hm?” She blinked up at him.

“Nothing.” Tim shook his head and pointed his own hologram-gauntlet at the screen. “Look, on my earth something vaguely similar happened. Ages are a bit skewed for some of you but it’s lining up pretty damn well for the rest of us.”

He pressed a video showing old footage from the Batcave, it always recorded anytime unwanted guests visited so practically everyone who wasn’t Batman. It was dark but visible at least. Impulse running all over the cave and Tim attempting to explain the situation to Superboy.

“Whoa. He really does wear sunglasses..!” M’gann gawked at the video.

“Now on my earth a boy named Matthew Stuart had been gifted an Atlantean artifact of sorts on his birthday. You can guess he didn’t like it so much.” Tim sighed, shoulders sinking. “It doesn’t look to be the same sit’ though. We tracked the event back to Happy Harbor but…” he turned  to Dick. “Any call on Captain Marvel?”

“Why would we have him on call? All the adults are missing.” Hopefully not Zatanna added.

“Yeah…” Tim wagged a finger at them as he walked back. “Get on that. Contact a kid named Billy Batson in Fawcett city. You’ll find it in Batman’s records. I need to go to Gotham right now.”

“To see Batman?” Robin asked. “I told you I couldn’t get into contact with them!”

“No, the Watch Tower’s gone isn’t it?” Tim tapped his temple, his irises glowed a steady blue. “Look, the world’s split in two by some guy with a ton of magic. You need someone like Captain Marvel right now. Find him so he can contact the League.” He sharply whistled for Super cycle and jumped onto her offered seat. “Call me once you find him. I’ll be in touch.”

“Wait—!”

Tim didn’t have that second. He knew it probably looked real bad for him to race off as soon as all adults were gone but he had a particular mission to head to.

He expected this one to be more tedious. With Dick trying to figure things out that left no one in Gotham. Apparently Kate and Barbara still weren’t working as capes yet. That left a lot of work for him but also.. an opportunity!

STAR labs had a headquarters within Gotham. Now if that wasn’t his luck! If there was anybody that knew space anomalies it was Lex Luthor. A lab devoid of anyone in his way—it was perfect. A nice snatch and grab job waiting for him!

Still it looked like Gotham might need someone to assist it right now. He couldn’t help but worry about the people currently living here right now—even on a parallel earth some of them still were around.

“I should’ve known better than to look up people on this earth.” Tim muttered.

‘Beep?’

“No, I like you. I mean other people.” Tim said as the Zeta opened into a claustrophobic Gotham alleyway. “It’s just trippy. I almost want to help but it’s not my place.”

Then their was his home or the equivalent on this earth. Close to Bruce Wayne’s mansion—he wondered how this earth’s Tim was settling with this now. Not that a nine year old would know what to do in a situation like this. But again, not his problem.

Or so it would be.

A terrible scream ripped at his ears. He reeved Super cycle’s gas handles and blasted right towards it. Gotham. There’s always crime to be happening in Gotham. Children weren’t any different, he should know with his record.

Tim jumped over Super cycle’s hood and noticed the yells from above. Of course the first thing kids would do with no adults around is try to leap across buildings. Only in Gotham. “Up, girl!”

She shot right up into the air as Tim scooped the child into his arms. He sighed, shaking his head as he set the boy back down next to his cowering friends. “Two hours before bed time and already playing Batman? Go home!”

“Yes, Mister’Robin-sir!” The kids babbled as they scrambled back into the alleyways.

“It’s Rook—! Damn, never mind.” Rebranding came later, for now STAR labs was on his mind. “Good job, girl. Now we need to head on Gillea Gardens by 50th.”He hopped on, following the hologram map on his watch. “I don’t know if it’ll work the same on my earth but if I can get a leg in myself it’ll make this a lot easier.”

He sighed, sitting back as his own tracker beeped his location onto the map. It was odd how all communications linked to the Batcave still operated perfectly fine. Perhaps Bruce didn’t have a failsafe for magic… which might be connected to a sixteen year old Zatanna making eyes with Dick Grayson instead.

Tim shivered at the disgusting thought. The universe was cruel to him. He couldn’t  help but wonder at the odd combination of teenage heroes. Not having Anita, Cassie and Greta around was strange. He couldn’t believe Donna wasn’t a hero here either—was the world purposefully erasing a lot of heroines? He wanted to scoff at the idea but the number in comparison to his earth was rather strange.

Those thoughts he’d shake off for another day. “Alright, turn down next to—! Ow!” Tim yelped, rubbing the back of his head from what felt like a pebble… it was a pebble!

But he was traveling so fast! How did it reach him?

“Wait!” And there was his answer a blonde little ankle bitter racing down from the Gotham Hospital. “H-hey, you’re a Robin right? You’ve gotta help us!” She pointed at the hospital entrance.

“Look kid, I know all the adults are missing.” Tim again jumped off, still holding the back of his head. “Just stay put and I promise you they’ll—“

“No! You don’t understand.” She yelled, already pulling on Tim’s cape with odd strength for a barely eight year old kid. “I need your help! When all the adults disappeared that meant the the pregnant lady giving birth down from my mom’s room left too!”

Tim’s eyes widened an older girl held a bloody blanket, she could barely speak through her sniffles as she tried to rock the silent infant in her arms. “H-he’s making a weird sound! P-please he’s my little brother!”

‘Shit.’

He tossed of his gauntlets and picked the baby in his arms. “For how long?”

“I don’t know. It all happened so fast!” The older girl sobbed tailing behind Tim and the smaller child. “Please tell me you can help him!”

“I’ll try.” Tim nodded, already lowering his head down to the baby’s chest. It was wheezing. Barely able to breath as if fluids were stuck in his throat.

He had to try CPR. It was too far down his throat and he had to be careful too.

As unsure as he was he still knew enough about newborn care to do an attempt. He was ready for anything, still was. Learning emergency care for infants was on his list when helping Stephanie. He had to thank past Tim Drake for learning this when he did.

Carefully, he set the baby down and pressed two fingers against his chest. One. Two. More. Pause to watch its chest. Breath. Repeat.

“C’mon little guy!” Tim ignored the tiny crowd surrounding him and focused sole on the baby. “Work with me!”

’Focus on the baby.’ He warned himself. Not the fear and crawling anxiety of failure. A life was in his hands. 

It’s tiny body shook. A pitiful but absolutely reliving gasp left it’s chest as it hacked out bile.

Tim felt his own sigh of relief. “He’s good!” He laughed weakly as the baby wailed in his arms. “I’ve got you little guy. It’s alright. Back to your sister you go.”

“It’s okay! It’s okay.” The girl hushed, rocking the infant in her arms. “We’ll find mommy too, it’s alright.”

He hoped so. For everyone’s sake. He didn’t know how things would work out on this earth but there had to be way for them to fix things without his friends here.

And from the sound of the more kids running in with fresh injuries of their own it looked like his other plans changed.

Even with all these worries buzzing through his head he felt a small hint of hope at the sight of the two siblings embracing. He smiled, easing back from the hospital floor as he unclipped a small walkie-talkie from his belt and handed it to the smaller blonde, girl at his side. “Alright, can you do me a big favor? Run back to your mother’s room and make sure we don’t have anymore little kids running around. You got that…” he didn’t know her name.

“Stephanie.”

Tim blinked. “Steph?” Of course it was. ‘Hell, she looks just like her mother’s old baby picture books!’ He shook his head, “I mean—alright, Stephanie. Head back and press this big red button to talk—“

“I know how to use a walkie-talkie.” She snorted, snatching the communicator from his hands. “Also, I should give this back.”

“Oh.” Looked down at his gloves and watch. “Uh, thanks.” Was she seriously going to steal it from him? ‘Huh. Weird kid.’

Maybe he could meddle a little. Stephanie was a Gothamite. It wouldn’t hurt to ensure that her terrible father ends up in prison and she gets set in a far nicer foster home from him.

He set both gloves at his best, jogging up to three kids that just has ran in. “What happened?” Looking at the one limping and the two struggling to carry him it looked like a broken bone or two.

“We tried driving his dad’s car!” One boy sobbed.

“I don’t wanna’ die!” The most injured one wailed.

“It’s alright! Trust me, you won’t die at least not till your dad gets here.” Tim joked, “But then again I’m here to stop that.” He crouched down and took a closer look at the arm. Fractured but nothing was jagged nor stabbing out of skin. “Alright, big guy. Gonna’ have to be brave for me you hear?” He scooped the boy up and nodded at the other two. “The little girl that ran past—help her look around the hospital. I’ll help your friend, don’t worry.”

The kids listened well. He knew a lot of it was out of fear to the situation but it worked in their favor. More hands on deck made watching them easier.

He just hoped he didn’t have to play nurse for long till then.

.

.

.

“What do you mean you lost him?” Conner held back the snarl in his tone as he spoke. Fortunately the kids seemed more interested in watching Wally pace back and forth through the auditorium.

“I mean, he left. I didn’t lose him. He’s in Gotham.” Dick corrected through the intercoms. “Anyhow, the guy was right. Meg just brought our golden boy back, we need you and Wally to get your butts back here.”

“He was right?” Both boys turned to each other in complete bewilderment.

“He hasn’t picked up since he got to Gotham.” Dick continued, “Can either one of you bring him back? I just—please. Bruce told me to look after him.”

Wally sighed, scratching his head. “I guess I can—“

“I’ll get him.” Conner grunted, carefully walking over a group of kids playing tag. “What does the guy think? He can run around and give us orders while he plays free chicken?” He tossed the communicator into Wally’s hands. “Give me ten.”

He didn’t wait for Wally nor Robin to confirm it. Conner didn’t need to do much to find him either. He’d already memorized his voice and scent as soon as he reached Gotham from the hidden Zeta west of Happy Harbor.

Gotham was rive with violence. Historical records traced it back to its near humble beginnings. Even with all of the adults gone Conner could read it in the air still. ‘The sons do not inherit the sins of the fathers.’ Or so the saying went in Cadmus. He didn’t exactly follow everything said but maybe it came from something else.

Whatever the case was he headed down to the busy downtown street. Further he went the more the calm seemed to fill the general area. Kids were still running around of course but a blockage of cars covered the hospital’s roads from new vehicles. Rook wasn’t able to push cars himself, that explained where Sphere went though.

He wished he could’ve been mad but even he had to admit just how happy the New Genesis weapon seemed around him.

Still he put two fingers to his mouth. A sharp whistle booming across the area and on clock work Supercycle raced to his feet. He patted her frame, smiling as she whistled back at him. “Hi, girl.”

“Holy—word I can’t say around children!” Rook climbed down the hospital steps soon after, a rather playful scowl on his masked brows. “Do you have to whistle like that every time? She hears you! I hear you! Maybe even the dead could!”

Much to his surprise he was holding an infant in his arms, another one loaded over his back as third hid under his cape. He hadn’t expect Rook to be doing anything aside from chasing his tail with his new found freedom which was funnily enough right on what would’ve been his first day of school.

Conner felt his nose stifle. “You smell like blood.”

“Yeah and vomit.” Rook snorted, walking down the steps. “I’m like a less attractive Nurse Chapel here.”

“Star Trek?”

“Yeah. You watch it?”

“No. Memorized.”

“Oh.”

Conner pointed at Sphere. “Robin wants you. He found Captain Marvel.”

“Perfect.” He gently lowered the baby into the other child’s arms, his voice oddly… comforting as he spoke. “Alright, I want you to call that number if your step dad ever makes you feel unsafe again okay? Take care.”

“See you Robin-Two!” A little blonde girl screamed from the steps while waving her arms up.

Conner tilted a brow at Rook as he climbed into Supercycle. “Should you be doing that?”

“Doing what?” Aside from playing dumb with him.

“Helping.”

Rook paused, half way in his seat. “Wouldn’t you?”

Conner blinked. “Yes, but I don’t have your restrictions.”

Supercycle started up. She dodged and weaved past still cars ahead. “If you had the chance to stop something bad from happening to someone you cared about wouldn’t you try to stop it?” Rook asked. “Someone who couldn’t fight back. Someone scared—what if you had the chance to help them?”

“I would but it’s different.”

“Well, guess we disagree.” Tim turned back to the road. “But if told you what happened I don’t think you’d feel the same.” His tone sounded as flippant as ever. He didn’t sound the least aggravated or anything aside from his usual nonchalant self.

Yet… an odd part of Conner felt wary of his tone. It was calm. Much too calm for his heart too. He’d fought people with the same tone and heart.

Still, silent rage.

.

.

.

He wasn’t a spring chicken when it came to fighting magic users. Bruce trained him for it in fact.

Even working in tandem with the League  their efforts still fell in vain. Klarion even without his ‘evil wizards’ at his belt was far from easy.

Tim felt his breath waining. He was dead weight with these guys. Even trying to get the cat out of the way wasn’t a help with people flying left and right.

Then again, it only took one step for either sides’s tables to turn.

So in his case a stumble while trying to save Dick from a fall. “Gck—!” Tim rolled into a tree, body aching. He’d taken worse hits but he didn’t want to repeat them.

Staggering back up he felt the witch boy’s cool gaze on him. A curiosity. Something a kin to a cat seeing prey. “My, my. Now look what we have here!”

‘Crap!’ His attempt to avoid the racing tendril failed. Klarion held him in the air, shaking him like a twisted maraca.

“You’re not from here are you little bird?” He turned Tim upside down as if looking for an action figure’s license number on its boot. “Interesting. Prime earth! Ooh. I’ve visited there. Confusing isn’t it? You do have the most fun stories to tell. I like how little they make sense!”

“Gnarly.” Tim cracked a nervous half smile. “Maybe we can talk about it after you put the world back together?”

“Not a chance.” Klarion laughed. “But I’ll keep you for later. I wanna’ have a reason to visit again.”

Well worth a try.

“Wait keep me where—?“ Tim felt his voice wasn’t reaching out the red bubble encasing him anymore. Now he knew what the fireflies he kept in jars felt like. “Oh. That’s where. Hm.”

“Bird down! I repeat: we have a Robin down!” Wally buzzed through the intercoms.

“So much for the ‘secret weapon.’” Artemis grunted as arrows uselessly blitzed against the force field.

“Wait.” Tim put his hands up, “You can go into other universes on a whim?”

“Of course!” Klarion chimed, holding his nose up high. “What do you think I am? Some guy that goes around proclaiming to be an entity of Chaos without really meaning it?”

Tim blinked. “Yeah. Kind of.”

“No!” Klarion stomped his foot down. “If I wanted to I could rip your organs inside out and make you still dance around for a couple years or so.”

“And sending me back to Prime Earth would be as easy as that?”

“That easy.”

“Hey, are you seriously trying to make nice with the guy that’s trying to kill us right now?!” Wally yelled into his intercom.

“Shh!” Dick hush ripped into their ears. “Check out his hands!”

‘Thank god.’ Tim tried not to let his face fall as he continued gesturing behind his back. It was easy: he distraction, ‘you punch good and hard!’

Tim couldn’t hear whatever was being said through the mindlink but it sounded as if it was going to plan. Billy grinned, stopping near the force shield as he let out another yell. “Shazam!”

In that instant the blast sent Tim flying out. He wasn’t hit by the attack but the force was just enough to send him a couple feet high.

Tim caught himself. Used to being tossed around he leveled himself in the air, cape as leverage till he settled his rapid fall to a slower one. He still however, crashed into an old oak tree and jumped down below. Not the most clean of landings but still good for what got thrown at him.

Tim blinked, eyes catching a golden glint within the old twisted bushes. “Whoa, hello nurse.” Or Doctor in this case.

He wondered how long Nabu had been out of commission here. For a while Kent and his grandson went back and forth with the title on his earth. This was strong magic, probably the best sorcery on this earth right now.

Just how helpful would Nabu be if he..?

“Zatanna, don’t!” Kaldur yelled as the woman met his eyes.

Now he was sure this earth was definitely something else. None of this happened on his earth. He held it closer as she neared, taking steps back. “Hey, there.”

“Rook, give it to me.”

“I know you don’t know me but I don’t think you want this tacky thing either.”

She opened her mouth, lips drawn to begin a spell. Tim gritted his teeth and sucked in a breath for a trump card passed from Zatanna to Batman on his earth.

“—KDBC SOSEA AOCX IX X AFEOWJX LL!”

“!temleh eht nruteR”

Zatanna gasped, hands peeling back to hold her lips. Her magic hadn’t worked. Tim stood still as ever, his breath ragged as blood once again began to pool down his nose. “I’m sorry.” Tim murmured. “But if I want to go home my only chance is to catch that Witch Boy.”

“He won’t let you go—Rook don’t!”

Tim screwed his eyes shut as her scream faded behind the helmet. It felt like lightening coursing through his body. His voice barely felt his own voice, movements like a puppet on a tight drawstring as he shot up into the air and right into the battle.

“No! What is that?” Klarion cried as his shield began to fault from the teenagers attacks. “You aren’t suppose to do that! You’re messing everything up!”

‘Hey! That sounds like a good thing!’ Tim smiled but apparently his face didn’t replicate that—this was still his face right?

With the onslaught of attacks against his dome the shield began to wain and slowly drift back into the pentagram below. Klarion cried out, teeth held in a snarl as Kid Flash ripped past holding the Crystal in hand.

“Up to you Doc!”

Tim caught it, seeping in a low breath. “Yam eht owt emoceb eno ecno erom!” The world shook then collided back into one. It felt familiar. It was familiar.

He didn’t wait to hold Klarion back down with a construct. His hands trembled as if fighting the will to hold the man in place. ‘Why can’t I—?’

‘Let him go.’ That wasn’t a voice he knew.

Tim blinked, turning back to the golden helmet behind him. He realized he no longer had a cape nor the helmet anymore. It was just… him.

‘I must be talking to you telepathically Nabu.’ That explained the blank white void.

‘Why are you here?’

‘To help? I don’t have a choice. I’ve been stuck here for nearly two weeks now.’

Could helmets glare? It looked like this one was. ‘You serve no purpose here anomaly. All I see ahead and behind you is pain and loss.’

‘Hm. That’s not too nice.’

‘I can see into your heart, Drake.’ Tim covered his chest a little as a glare of white light rose to him and dropped to the floor below. ‘You cause your own pain. You are doomed to a cycle outside of space and time.’

The light shifted until it twisted a memory from his past on the floor. There was Titans tower now destroyed at his feet. The Titans of the future—the bad ones: him. Of course he knew them, he’d fought them!

Tim shook his head from the thought. ‘That’s not me. That will never be me.’

‘The timelines may diverge but you must see past it. Your happiness is limited to those who surround you. You are nothing without your companions. That is your fate.’ The helmet continued as darkness began to fill the blank void.

‘No one. Not even an anomaly outside of his time and space can escape its fate.’

He woke up, a gasp leaving his lips as he lifted the helmet over his head. Had Nabu let him go?

Tim blinked up at the eyes staring at him. He was still on Earth-16, he wasn’t home. He even hoped he was back in the remains of Titans Tower. Everything seemed empty now with Klarion gone. His last option home was now missing.

He couldn’t lie. Nabu’s words scared him. There was something surreal about hearing that again from someone else. Even after everything—after all the suffering he went through he’d still turn out just like… him.

“You’re back!” Robin scurried by his side as Batman crouched to his level, waving a flashlight into his eyes.

“Can you hear me?” Bruce asked, slight urgency in his voice.

Tim nodded hollowly. Yeah, he could hear them but everything sounded so muffled. He felt sick and the taste of blood on his lips made him even more ill.

Nabu’s words rattled his brain more than he thought they would. The idea of him causing his own pain—it scared him. He never had someone look deep inside him like that… not in a while. Not since he met that other Batman that shared his face.

The sacrifices he laid for his own gain. The friends he killed for his future—Tim would never do that. He valued other people’s lives too much to ever consider killing another person.

But then the question stared at him again. He told Conner he’d do anything to protect people like Stephanie and he meant it.

And if it meant killing… he wasn’t sure. He really wasn’t sure.

His eyes hung heavy as he felt blood dribble down to his chin and knuckles. Another bad nose bleed, the world spun once again until darkness welcomed him again.

Maybe Klarion was right. He really wasn’t suppose to do that. 

Chapter Text

He woke up in a familiar site.

He remembered waking up a lot in the Batcave. He dove in and out of conscious when he contracted the Clench years back. He had a fever, barely able to breath or move because of it. He would’ve died if not for Batman and Alfred’s constant care.

But he woke up alone and it felt childish   even a moment of it—but fear hit him then. It was instinct, most people had it. He could remember nightmares as a child; screaming and crying when met by the darkness of his bedroom. 

Though no one would find him. At one point as a child he stopped crying for help. Everyone was either asleep or still at work.

He climbed off the cot, carefully hobbling his way down to the Batcomputer with the help of the cave rails and walls. It’s blue light hummed over him as he entered the usual brand of passwords—shockingly same pass keys. Both Tim and Batman did have obvious passwords, well only obvious if you knew the person well enough.

“You’re awake.”

“Yeah. I am.” Tim didn’t look up at Batman from the banister. “Klarion’s gone, isn’t he?”

“Doctor Fate made it clear it would be impossible to contain him.” Bruce corrected.

“Yeah. Makes sense.” Tim breathed, partially uninterested. If Klarion wasn’t there why did it matter?

Home. He had to get home and sort the rest of his garbage fire out with what ever remains of his family was leftover. Titans were still around, he had his often scattered Bat one too. He just needed to see them.

He felt his eye twitch at Bruce’s steps. They were small but reverberated across the cave. Like a bullet.

Tim forced his eyes to watch the monitor above him. No. Bruce’s steps did not sound like that. He needed to catch himself from thinking that way.

‘You’re okay.’

Bruce stepped closer.

‘You’re alright.’

He could feel his cold shadow over him. The building was on fire but he still felt so cold. A perfect silver mirror. 

‘Everyone’s okay at home. You just need to see them.’

His hands trembled, he couldn’t hide it without his gloves on as well.

‘They’re alive.’ Tim met his shaky gaze reflected against Martha and Thomas’ photographs. ‘You’re okay.’ He echoed inside his mind. He would be okay. He had to be

“Tim.” He instinctively tensed at Bruce’s hands over his shoulder. “You should rest. You need a moment.”

“I’m fine.” Tim forced the stammer from his throat, glare hard. “I understand what you’re doing. I understand what everyone is doing but I need to prioritize going home right now.”

Bruce sat down over the small work bench by the Bat Computer. He watched Tim, calmly—annoyingly so.

“What did you see?” Bruce murmured. He was referring to the Helmet of course.

Tim’s eyes gazed the charts and seismic activities. No change. Nothing had changed.

“It was dark.” Tim lied. “I didn’t see anything.”

The tower was fine. That version of him was long gone from their timeline. Calm. He needed calm.

“He asked to talk to you.”

“Who?” Tim didn’t look up from his computer.

“Nabu.” Tim slowly weaned at Bruce’s words. “You two were sitting for a while.”

“He just wanted me out.” Tim admitted, voice flat from emotion. “It makes sense. He wants order. Me being here is… anything but that.”

“Can we talk?” Something in Bruce’s voice made Tim feel bad. Fathers were really good at subtle guilt apparently.

Tim managed a sigh, shaking listlessly at the monitor. “Okay.” He stiffly turned his seat to face him, stilly warily hesitant of meeting Bruce’s unmasked eyes.

“Dinah had been talking to Alfred.” Bruce began, “Without my permission.”

Tim blinked. “Oh.”

“And he’s convinced me of a lot.” Bruce continued. “You aren’t required to stay here but you’re welcomed to. Dinah said you could get aquatinted with Alfred. He’s excited to show you how to properly brew tea for yourself.”

Tim stared at Bruce in silence. A part of him wanted to say yes—but that was again, the emotional part of him. 

Tim screwed his eyes tight and nodded in agreement to those thoughts. “I appreciate it but I’m busy. My home, my friends—they can contact me anytime. We should finish work on that signal soon. Please.”

“We will. We just need time to—“

Tim slammed a fist over the computer, lips drawn to a snarl. “I don’t have time!” He snapped. “I can’t be here anymore! I can’t—!”

He was out of line. Tim knew it. His chest was shaking, he could barely see straight through all the red.

Yet there stood Bruce calm and stoic as ever. It was a silent wake up call to himself. Bouts of rage weren’t new to him but he didn’t like it. That wasn’t him.

Tim caught his shaky breath, hesitant eyes attempting to focus. “I can’t… ever tell you what happened on my earth. Not in detail at least. I just need to head home. Their are people who I—people will need me.”

“I see.” Bruce nodded, gently clasping his hands over his lap. “Kent Nelson described stories of visions to Zatara. Some were dark, rarely positive even if good news. I don’t expect it was the easiest talk.”

“Bruce.” Tim managed a sigh, shoulders sunk over the swivel chair.  “If the whole world described you one way and that’s what was expected of you to become some day… how do you avoid becoming it?”

“Avoid?”

“How can you change?” Tim stressed. “How can you be a better person?”

“I don’t know yet.” Bruce murmured. “But I trust that I’ll choose the best option for myself.”

“And if there’s none left?”

“Then you make your own.”

Tim stifled a snort under his breath. A weak but honest smile inched at his lips. “Thank you. I really needed to hear that.”

“Do you want to visit upstairs?” Bruce gestured over his shoulder. “You can use a night outside a cave.”

“Okay.” Tim shrugged, following close towards the staircase. It was even behind the same grandfather clock. What an odd earth.

Tim stuttered a breath, hands in his pockets as he rounded into the kitchen. It even smelled the same. Earl Grey tea and bread. Similar set up, same warm atmosphere which was odd considering the rarity of Alfred cooking warm meals. It looked as if Bruce did still preferred  reheated leftovers than something freshly cooked. Leave it up to the workaholic Bat.

“Is Alfred in the garden?” Tim asked, eyeing a wrapped plate off in the kitchen island.

“He is.” Bruce quirked a brow.

“Yeah, he likes to garden at night on my earth.” Tim smirked, “I think you share more habits that you know.”

“Hm.” Bruce nodded. “You can take that.”

“That?” Tim looked at the plate. “Oh, I shouldn’t—“

“I’m not too fond of cucumber sandwiches.” Bruce shook his head. “Please, Alfred would insist. Unless you don’t like cucumbers either.”

“Oh.” Tim paused, lowering his hands back down.

He felt lost in a daze. Sure that could’ve been from the helmet but it felt different, like dejavu.

The sandwiches weren’t anything special. Alfred didn’t even seem to enjoy the taste much but he made them, and he made them for everyone every night before and after missions.

Just two pieces of plain bread and a couple slices of cucumber. Sometimes he’d cut the crust or into triangle halves. It was a simple meal.

Everyone was sick of it.

Hell maybe even Alfred and Bruce but neither one would say it. No one had the heart to break the other’s.

Yet… Tim loved it. Of course it could be due to his already odd fondness of weird combinations of foods but it was special. A meal so simple was more to him than that. It was a celebration with his team and family.

Even if the taste didn’t say that it. It didn’t have to.

Because at the end of the day it meant ‘Good Job’ and ‘Welcome home, Robin’.

“It’s good.” Tim sniffed, already swallowing his first bite. “It’s so good.” He bit back a broken sob, his heavy eyes already giving in.

He must look so stupid. Here he was crying in front of Batman on an earth that wasn’t even his… over a sandwich of all things.

But Bruce understood to an extent. He was silent, his gaze calm as Tim continued to nibble his meal.

He didn’t know the full story but this told him enough for now.

The sandwich was really good tonight.

.

.

.

It was going to rain. Wolf could smell it and tended to spin around anxiously till the thunderstorm passed.

Conner held Wolf’s head close at his lap, “I’ve got you buddy.” He hushed.

Storms irritated him too but he managed a bit better. It was easier to turn his focus to someone else’s heartbeat for a while till it ran it’s course.

He just wish he could do the same for Sphere. Ever since Rook left she’d been waiting by the Zeta tubes. She barely reacted to anyone, not even calls to go on rides.

She was just still. Sad almost.

He couldn’t believe she missed Rook that much but maybe two days was too much for them to be apart. Conner couldn’t   imagine being apart from his friends for that longer either.

He just wished it was anyone but Rook.

Conner sighed, giving Wolf a big pat on the back. “Let’s go ask her again.”

He wasn’t quiet sure if she could read tone or facial expressions but she did seem to react to Rook a lot and that guy was all smirks and quips.

“You still waiting?” Conner kneeled by her side as she softly warbled. “Sorry, I don’t know when he’s coming back but I’m sure he’ll come back to see you first.”

She let out another trill, a more quizzical one than the last. Reading tone was a bit easier from things weren’t humanoid, at least for Conner.

“Maybe one of us should go up there.” M’gann interrupted his thoughts.

“To the Batcave?” The speedster, still hoarding M’gann’s cookies, shook his hands. “No thank you. I like where my head is. I can only visit on Batman’s good days.”

“But he’s been so distant since then.” M’gann sighed, “Not even a call.”

“We should just give him space.” Conner shrugged. “I don’t think he wants to talk to anyone.”

“Are you sure?” She frowned, “I wish Artemis was here. I think he’d talk to her.”

“Are you sure he’s not trying to avoid school again? He seemed pretty pumped when he had to miss it two days ago.” Wally snorted.

“Maybe he just really likes it up there.” Conner partially joked.

“Does he?” M’gann asked warily, “I thought he’d like it here. I even made him get well cookies.”

“‘Made.’” Wally corrected, “Better they go to someone who wants them.”

Conner opened his mouth to speak but held still. That heartbeat. He knew that heartbeat.

He tensed, already shooting up to stand. “I’ll be back.” Conner patted his knees, calling for Wolf. “Gonna’ take him to the bathroom before it rains.”

“Oh! Uh, take care..!” M’gann called out behind him.

Rook was close. Even with the winds and oncoming rain washing out his smell he could track him relatively close by. Had he used the Zetas across town instead?

He couldn’t understand why he hadn’t visited them first. Especially with Sphere like this…

It wasn’t odd to find the man lurking close by the beach, especially around the spot he first washed up at. He seemed to pace over it a lot—like Wolf but much less charming.

Conner slowed his steps, now aware of how loudly his steps crunched under him. Rook was quiet. Very quiet.

And alone. Conner eyed the hill they were on. It was pretty high up. He could feel the waves, rising and thrashing against the wet cliff side. Conner knew better than to swim there, sharp rocks filled that area more than the rest.

But Rook was getting close. Much too close for his comfort.

Conner grabbed the man’s arm, much more tighter than necessary. He was still, Rook hasn’t tried to move or fought back from his grip. He blinked shallowly over his shoulder. “What?”

“What are you doing?” Conner tried not to let his fear show in his voice. He tried to make it sound angry and commanding but he knew he couldn’t hide it from his eyes.

Rook flatly shrugged off Conner’s hand. “Going to the beach.” It was odd not to hear the usual laugh and snark in his tone. It was like talking to a machine.

“You weren’t.” His eyes flicked to the rocky shore below and Rook’s followed.

The boy sighed, blinking hollowly. “I wasn’t going to do that. There’s a staircase around the cliff face. Aquaman used to use it to get in.” He stuffed his hands back in his pockets. “Also quit tailing me. I can tell when someone’s doing it.” Rook grumbled, jumping down into the hidden ledge below. “Or don’t. I don’t care.”

Conner felt his brows tense. He climbed down below, carefully following his step around the wet cliff face stairs. Rook knew this place well. It was strange but expected of Rook, he imagined he must’ve traversed the same on his earth.

It lead into cove. Water trickled over their heads. It was small though, only barely passing as one as the exit laid several feet ahead, more like a tunnel really. The beach was vacant at this time of night, vast and only lit by the bright blue moon.

Conner paused in his steps. He rose a brow as Rook waved a hand over his face. “What?”

Rook blinked, tilting his head curiously. “Oh. You can see that.” He continued walking forward into the light. “I thought you were tracking me by heart beat.”

“I can do both.” Conner grunted, walking around him first. “What’s with you? You’re worrying M’gann.”

“Yeah, I worry myself too.” Rook couldn’t exactly walk around him either, it felt nice to not give the guy what he wants. “You’re tall.”

“Was Superboy not tall on your earth?”

“Sometimes. Watch it.” Conner felt a hand tug his shirt’s collar back.

He was about to yell a curse at the smaller teen but noticed him raise a finger to his lip and gesture at the sands ahead.

Zatanna and Robin stood afar. Conner could strain his ear to hear them but rather not. It wasn’t his place.

He shifted back into the hidden rocks alongside Rook, he sat legs crossed now speaking in his usual nonchalant tone. “Your girlfriend’s nice.”

“Uh. Thank you?”

“Sorry I worried her. She was cool on my earth too. I just do my own thing you know?” He shrugged. “I also don’t need a Super-Babysitter watching me.”

Conner didn’t react. He wasn’t sure if Rook wanted him too. He knew he was following him—Conner knew he was aware too but why apologize for something he didn’t feel bad about?

Rook sighed, shaking his head. “Man, you’re weird you know that?”

“Your jokes and references don’t make a lot of sense either.”

“Not even the Star Wars one from last week?”

“I haven’t watched it.”

Rook blinked. “Why not?”

“It’s memorized too.” He shrugged.

The man before him frowned, “You should still watch it. They’re iconic franchises for a reason.” He gestured at his face. “Anyways, shouldn’t you make up your own thoughts and feelings? I’d probably hate a lot of songs if someone like Robin sang them to me all the time.”

“I’ll consider it.”

“No rush, I assume.” Tim playfully snorted.

“It came out in the 70’s. Why should I?”

“A lot of good things came out in the 70’s—if I ignore the political climate at the time.” Rook listed a finger for each. “The Who, Led Zeppelin, Black Sabbath? Any of these?”

Conner crossed his arms. “I’ve heard of them.”

“They got you living under a metaphorical rock too!” Rook slapped a hand over his temple. “Gee’ kid we need to get you outside the cave for once. How about pizza? You ever tried pizza?”

“I’ve eaten pizza.” Conner grumbled at the thought. Wally wouldn’t stop showing him new foods to try for the first time. “Really greasy pepperoni.”

“Aw, man then you haven’t really tried it.” Rook pointed at his palm. “Everyone needs to at least try Canadian bacon, onion and artichoke hearts with their pizza. You won’t know you like it till you try it!”

Conner winced at the thought. “I don’t think anyone would like that combination but you apparently.”

“Hey, well that’s your homework then big guy.” Rook leaned against a rock, arms over his back.

He seemed a lot more relaxed than earlier. His voice sounded less heavy, brows less tense. Conner hadn’t expected him to like this conversation as much either. “You we’re suppose to go into school two days ago. Are you ever going to go?”

Not that he cared.

Then, Conner noticed a strange glint of gold at his right ear. He hadn’t remembered seeing that when they first met. Was it the same piece of jewelry  Rook had discovered in his belt pocket?

“Yeah, I might.” Rook shrugged, less enthusiastic than before. “But does it really matter?”

“M’gann cares.” He paused to clarify, “Generally about everyone. Not just you.”

Rook stifled a small laugh under his breath. “Well, I don’t expect anyone to hold my hand on the first day. It’s just not really my plan. Why attend school here when I still have months of Highschool to catch up back home?”

Conner shrugged. “I dunno’. Just go. I do it and I don’t complain.”

“That’s not really a reason, buddy.”

“Don’t call me buddy.” He wasn’t his friend.

“I didn’t mean it like—“ Rook sighed, still with a smile on his lips. “Alright. You know what fine. I guess I’ll go.” He snorted, dusting sand from his cape. “If it’ll keep people off my ass for a while might as well waste time here.”

Conner grimaced. “Ew.”

“Again, idiom.”

“I know. It’s a terrible one.”

“How far does your knowledge of slang go?” Rook asked as soon as the two took notice of the now cleared site. Dick and Zatanna returned back into the base a while back.

Still, Conner paused at the question. “Mhm. Far enough to know that ‘LOL’ doesn’t mean ‘Lots of Love’.”

.

.

.

“I do not like this building.” Batman murmured, cape billowing from the strong Metropolis winds. “Anyone can hear us, Clark.”

“Hey, it was my turn to choose Bruce!” Clark scoffed, arms crossed. “You said we should switch locations every other meeting.”

Diana sighed, pinching her brows together. “We have enough with the mole. I can’t believe we have to explain the child’s incident to the rest of the League now.”

“He didn’t tell you anything important did he?” No answer from Bruce. Clark frowned, “Bruce?”

“He said he saw nothing.” Bruce muttered, “I can explain it away with a story related to his parents. It’s best if we keep this away a bit more longer. I can only imagine how suspicious ‘nothing’ would be.”

“Thank Hera it freed the boy when it did.” Diana shook her head. “It fought off attempts from Kid Flash and Aqualad.”

“Nabu is a being of order.” Bruce began, arms crossed at his back. “He must be aware of Rook’s alien presence to our earth. I’ve heard stories of him sending beings back to their original place in time.”

“If only Nelson…” Clark sighed, hands at his hip. “So what now?”

Their objective would’ve been much easier with Kent Nelson’s presence. Who knew how powerful his abilities could’ve been in their situation. Even if he couldn’t send Tim back to his earth—another knowing presence might ease whatever odd time anomalies had already been occurring.  

“We continue the charade for now.” Bruce finished. “I don’t think the boy would be too fond if his only option to return home would be a trade of lives.”

Bruce felt Diana’s cold gaze stare into him. “I hope you’re placing your trust on the right boy, Bruce. I’m still wary of his presence.”

They didn’t know Tim like Bruce did. Perhaps it was his own emotional link to the boy that made him rather sensitive to  his struggles. Yet deep down he could see so much in himself within the boy too. A young soul still struggling for a place and identity—someone who needed an active mentor. At least for now.

“I know, Diana.” Bruce sighed into the starry, blue sky. “I know.”

Chapter Text

“You could at least try to smile.” Conner mumbled between a heavy yawn.

“What’s there to smile about?” Tim held his arms open and gestured at the courtyard around him. “I’m in Highschool again. This exactly what my last four nightmares were about.”

“Well, you won’t have to wait to long.” M’gann sang, “Cause’ we’re going graduate real soon! I’m sure you’ll be able to go to college in no time at all again!” 

Tim blinked stoically at the front entrance of the building. This was the fifth school he’d been transferred into—if you could count falling into Earth 16’s school system as the latest one.

He groaned, shuffling along as M’gann pulled him towards the hall. “Alright, this is the main hall. Down there you’ll find the entrance to the track field and right over that they have the eastern wing. They have art and shop there!”

“I like shop.” Conner added, trotting behind.

“Over there is Mr. King’s English class, he teaches Advanced Literature too.” M’gann said, side whispering low, “Don’t tell anyone but he’s not as good as Mr. Loeb who’s upstairs but we’ll get to it after.” She motioned back to the other rooms as students walked in and out. “That’s Mr. Kirby’s room, he does history. Over there is Mr. Broome who teaches Astrobiology and —Oh! That’s the attendance office you have to check into!”

“The front desk lady doesn’t like me so much. We’ll just wait here.” Conner shrugged.

“Right, thank you.” Tim murmured,  trudging into the office to retain a breath. M’gann meant well but boy could she talk his ear off!

He finished dusting his flannel off and waved at the very uninterested woman at the front desk. “Hello? Sorry to bother, I’m the new transfer student from Gotham, Alvin Draper.” He spoke in his usual ‘live broadcast interview’ voice. “My friend told me to pick up my schedule from here.”

“Right of course.” From the reflection of her glasses Tim could see her clicking off an intense game of solitaire. The printer buzzed at her side and with great distain she pulled it out, quickly comparing its contents to the screen. “Hm.” She pursed her lips and held the card out to Tim. “Does your father get confused for the actual Bruce Wayne?”

Tim picked it off her fingers and flashed that tv-brand smile. “More often than you think. Thank you.”

He shifted his backpack into place as he walked off from the office. His schedule looked like a pain but that was normal for him, he loathed school in general.

English at seven, PE after then came lunch break. Solid. But he couldn’t help but cringe at History and Math soon after. He hoped it would differ from his earth. He didn’t know if he could relearn Trigonometry again, one more equation with Sin or Cos—and he was definitely going to drop out again!

Though at least this time he was just a nobody all over again. No more odd attention from his peers, just Alvin Draper: a guy.

“Oh, they’re gone.” Tim said to no one in particular. Conner and M’gann were supposed to be waiting by the doors for him.

The two people watching him were gone.

He smirked and begun to slowly yet nonchalantly walk out the main door entered from. Tim stuffed the schedule into his pocket as he trotted out. He could nearly feel the wind at his face—just nearly!

“Ow!” Tim snapped, grabbing his arm as Conner scruffed him up from the floor like a cat. “You know, you could’ve just told me to stop!”

“You just got here.” He set Tim back down, terribly earnest eyes gazing down at him. “You’re gonna’ upset M’gann.”

‘He’s like looking at a giant puppy!’ Tim winced internally as he dusted his shoulder off.

“Okay, alright! I’m staying. Jeeze, it’s like every other Highschool I’ve been to. I don’t see why I need a guide.”

“Well, yeah. It’s just an ordinary American Highschool.” Conner shrugged. “What did you expect?”

“Something less out of a sitcom.” Tim looked over to see a dorky-looking red head trip over his own books in the hall ahead. “Where’s Meg?”

“M’gann—“ he stressed her name, “—went ahead to help the Bumblebees set up for lunch practice.” Conner grunted, “Follow.”

He guessed Conner was his guide for the rest of it. Tim followed, partially struggling to catch up with his near jog like pace around the hall.

“That’s another English class.” He pointed to the door on his right. “That’s a bathroom.” He pointed on Tim’s left. “That’s a drinking fountain.”

“Yeah, I don’t think this is what Meg had in mind when she made you in charge of me.”

Conner crossed a brow. “Oh? So what do you have in mind then?”

Tim gestured at the giant exit doors behind him. “I go back to the cave and you don’t have to talk to me anymore. Huh? Sounds nice right?”

“Not a chance.” Conner grabbed Tim’s backpack up, easily lifted the man from the floor. “M’gann would kill me if I dumped you around here.”

“C’mon, Conner!” Tim turned to a pretty built teenager in a classic blue Superman t-shirt walking down towards them. “What I’d say about shaking up people like that man?”

Tim remembered the faces on the Titan Tower walls like mirrors. He looked up to them practically everyday. Tim knew exactly who this guy was maybe not on this earth but he couldn’t forget any face from a Titan.

Tim paused, tapping his lip in thought. ‘So if Karen was around then that meant— the Bumblebees?’ 

‘Okay, that’s pretty funny.’ Tim internally snorted at the thought.

“Oh, Mal.” Conner dropped Tim back to his feet. “This is my uh—“

“Alvin Draper, spelt like the singing Chipmunk. Our families know each other.” Tim shook his hand with a smile. “It’s nice to meet you Malcom.”

Even stranger to shake his hand as a teenager. Last he heard of him he had a daughter and well—things weren’t exactly the best with the Titans. Maybe it was a good thing they didn’t exist here.

“Your parents… named you after the cartoon chipmunk?” Conner blinked. “I thought it was the screenwriter.”

Tim paused, “Who?”

“Alvin Sargent.” Conner retorted.

“Oh! Danny Devito stared one of his films!” Mal added with a grin.

Tim looked at the two in completely bewilderment. “I’m sorry—? You know some guy born in the 1920’s but haven’t seen Star Wars?”

Mal gasped, “You haven’t seen Star Wars?”

“I’m going to!” Conner grumbled.

“Oh man, we totally have to!” Mal held up his phone, “How about tonight? I can ask Karen and you can bring Megan too.”

It was like Tim was on the sidelines here.

But perhaps that was the best. He didn’t want too many eyes on him. He was just doing this for Dinah, Bruce and well, a lot of it for Alfred too. That night in the Manor really changed a lot of his weird Tim thoughts. 

He didn’t have to interact with everyone here of course. Sometimes people watching was fun.

He felt a small smile tug at his lips as the two laughed at one another’s jokes. Sometimes he’d wished the Superboy he grew up with got to enjoy his teenage years like this.

A normal girlfriend, regular civilian friends.

He had a few but all taken so fast after his death. But he had it here. Tim could at least feel relieved with that.

Another day.

And school was just as Tim expected it to be: boring and a waste of his time. Sure he was winding down a bit more. Focusing on appearances in a way to stand out of other teenage eyes was mostly his thing this time around. But something told him that with his luck something would put him back in public eye again.

Even with the most plain outfits he could find he was still catching the attention of others. It wasn’t all bad, just some whispers and girls excited to talk to him—attention he was used to but not very fond of. At least, as not fond as a teenage boy can be which wasn’t a lot. 

But he had a mission to be followed while wearing his baggy, vaguely 90’s jeans and sweatshirt. Home. He’d spend a couple hours here and try to find other ways to make contact with his earth.

One day at a time.

He sighed into his text book, lingering his tired gaze out the window. Time at his old school was tolerable with Bernard and at some points, Darla there. He missed Ives too. Even after going from school to school—the last thing he’d forget was the longest friend he’d had since hitting his pre-teens.

‘I should call my friends more often.’ Tim thought, tapping his pencil against the spine of his book.

Afar he could spot M’gann in the front, Conner more so in the back. The two couldn’t be more complete opposites from one another at times.

In the time Tim had been stuck here he’d picked up a couple smaller things from his new roommates at the Sanctuary. Conner spent a lot of time by himself—that sometimes included Wolf or Sphere tracking his side if he wasn’t alone. If not then he was with M’gann… oddly clingy the two.

Then again, the Superboy Tim grew up with was a complete hound for everything Cassie did. He’d try not to talk or act big but the guy was a complete mess for his girlfriend or was at least. Still, it was pretty sweet actually.

He wasn’t jealous though, at least that’s what he told himself. Tim snorted at the thought, continuing to fake read the text book as the teacher went on with the reading.

Tim had girlfriends, he was happy with each of them till that honeymoon flame wilted off. Falling in love was much easier when you barely knew the person, Tim discovered that fairly early in his life.

A part of him did wish he could just fall for someone the same way these two did. Looking at Conner and M’gann here… it looked like something out of a Hallmark movie. A big, tall country looking guy with his sweet red head girlfriend who loves to cook. Tim would skip the movie if he saw it while channel surfing.

He blinked, catching wind of familiar feeling crawling up his neck. Tim looked over his shoulder only for a second meeting Conner back to his book.

The guy did that a lot still. Even after Tim warned him to not do it but it looked like the word ‘don’t’ wasn’t in his million word vocabulary.

“—Alright and it looks like that’s what we’ll wrap up with today.” The teacher finished, shutting her book back at her side. “Remember to go over chapter 16 again!”

It was rather fruitless with half the class already running out. Same as every Highschool, not that Tim blamed them either. He wasn’t the most straight A focused student in his life time.

And with M’gann staying often later for cheerleading practice that meant Conner usually shadowed over her. As much as Tim wanted to hang out with them— which wasn’t much—spending time in highschool wasn’t his version of ‘hanging out’.

He stuffed his books into his backpack and shot up before the two could prompt him with any questions. “I should head back to the Sanctuary.” Tim stepped back, “We can probably do something later if you want.”

“Oh!” M’gann looked back at Conner, “Are you sure you don’t want to stay a while? I know it’s not the—“

“It’s cool.” Tim put up his hands, slinging his backpack a bit higher. “It’s not that, I just really should be on stand by for anything.” He shrugged a little. “You know how weird Robins can be.”

Tim managed to slip out without another word. His new found freedom outside the cave was actually pretty nice, not that he wanted to leave often. The option to leave was just comfortable.

But maybe before he did he could waste a couple nearby. The pier didn’t sound like the worst choice either. The Donuts and Burgers close by looked nice.

Though that thought was cut short. He slowly walked back to a closed door, the school had a music room. A pretty big one at that.

“Woof.” Tim chuckled under his breath. The school really prided itself in the art of morale.

A giant piano, several guitars and trumpets strewn about—he could list more but he’d be here all day.

While he wasn’t the most familiar with instruments he was somewhat handy with a piano. He used to play with Stephanie a little back when, she was amazing at it. An absolute star, really.

But he wasn’t sure if he could play the piano after all this time. Still, Tim found himself taking a seat on the bench and lifting the cover up.

He shut his eyes, deep focus pooling down into his stomach. Remember the sheets. Remember the rhythm.

The first key was wrong. The second one just as bad but it took a while till he caught the flow. Liebestraum was not a fun song to learn but he did like playing it for his parents back when. Duets or solos based off of Queen songs were much more his speed.

But Liebestraum probably sounded impressive and apart of him wanted to impress his ever constant stalker listening in on him right now.

Tim didn’t have to turn back to the door to see him. He just could feel the guy’s eyes on him, not as angry as before just passive maybe like a mild nuisance. That was a small upgrade at least.

He closed his eyes, consumed by the memories and steady rhythm. The song got easier if he just didn’t focus on past mistakes or perfection. Not all performances has to be perfect, especially not when he had a single guy for an audience.

Last key. Tim let go of his breath, carefully opening his eyes back up. The presence was gone again. At least he stayed the whole performance. His father usually walked out before he finished but expected him to keep playing. Tim imagined he just liked hearing his son play from his office.

He closed the cover back over the piano keys and picked his backpack back up. Maybe the cave was a better hang out spot. He did have Sphere to welcome him back.

.

.

.

Animals were easy to talk to. They didn’t exactly talk back exactly but the barks or howls, sometimes tiny gestures like nipping or rolling told him enough about them. Like if they were happy, sick or sad. 

Conner understood that.

They were simple and transparent. That wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.

Wolf didn’t hold any secrets. He was just Wolf. Conner loved him, the canine was his first best friend and favorite companion. He talked to him the most out of everyone else in his friend group.

Of course he enjoyed Kaldur, Wally and Dick’s company as well but they weren’t on Wolf’s level. He could talk to Wolf about anything and it just stayed between them. His feelings, the angry ones: didn’t need fixes or answers. He just had someone to listen. He just needed someone to listen.

But the cave felt stuffy with a third person living around now. Rook often kept to himself, either in the library or nest but it still didn’t mean Conner had to like him being around so much. While less annoying than Conner imagined him being—he wasn’t exactly the easiest to talk to.

If he wanted to be constantly compared to some guy wearing an ‘S’ on his chest he’d ask Superman what he thought about him.

Rook didn’t say it but anytime they locked eyes Conner could see an inherit longing behind them. It only happened when he looked at him. Like he was missing something. Like Conner wasn’t something he wanted to see.

He knew that feeling all too well.

“Mrow?” A cat. Some of the few strays that lingered around at night.

Conner carefully looked down at the boardwalk floor. He’d nearly forgotten what he’d gone out to get. Extra ingredients for M’gann’s cooking—and she needed a lot for how much trials and errors she went thorough.

“Hi, there little guy.” Conner murmured, kneeling down to pet it’s furry head. “Sorry, I don’t have anything for you.”

The cat obviously didn’t understand as it continued to purr against his ankles and hand. It was too late to head back to the shop to buy anything for it too.

He sighed, the cat was pretty smart to hang around the local burger shop on the pier too. “Alright, but just this once.”

One probably over priced fish sandwhich purchase later and Conner returned to the alley, sandwich and fries at hand. He wasn’t much of a soda person but it did come with the combo.

If he was going to be late then he’d at least have small meal before then. He wasn’t too fond of brunt left overs from his girlfriend’s efforts but he wouldn’t let it go to waste not when she put so much time into it.

“Here.” Conner flicked a small piece of the fillet to the cat. “Try not to get too used to it. It’s not healthy.”

“Mreow!” The cat sang, tail happily swishing as it quickly scarfed the piece down.

He wasn’t a cat person but… he was starting to reconsider it just then. Wolf usually just waited for Conner to turn away before trying to take food from him. But he also tried to bring him pieces of bird at the mountain base so maybe it evened out—even if he really didn’t want dead bird for breakfast.

Conner lowered the small paper plate down, only taking a couple fries for himself. “Man, you’re hungry.” He scratched the top of its head. “I’ll bring something better tomorrow.” A part of him wished he could take it home but Wolf wasn’t the most fond of tiny, chewable creatures. Maybe one day in the future though.

“Whoa, there you are. I’d text you but you don’t have my phone number. Usually people ask me for mines first though.”

Conner groaned internally at the familiar voice. He loathed just how often he used his abilities on him. Rook was unnaturally good at sinking into the shadows as a guy with no powers.

Rook walked up to him, a pair of tinted glasses replacing his usual Robin mask. “You have a cat?” Conner only answered with a hallow blink. “I’ll take that as a yes.” He pointed down at it, kneeling a bit. “Can I—?”

Before he could finish the cat had scampered away already scared of the strange new face. Conner managed a sigh, pulling the groceries and soda up from the alley. “It’s not my cat.”

“Oh.” Rook let the man pass, following steady behind him. “You usually feed strays?”

“Sometimes.”

Rook caught up to him, a light smile on his lips. “You really like animals don’t you?”

Conner wasn’t really used to seeing that expression on him. He looked away at the street lights flicking over them. “They’re nice company.”

“By the way Meg asked me to help her bake.” Rook added, as they headed down the sandy path. “I’m not that good so, kinda don’t expect much.”

“Okay.”

Rook pointed at his soda. “Are you gonna’ drink that?”

Conner held the soda a bit farther from him. “Maybe.”

“That’s fair,” Rook shrugged. “You know it’d be easier if you just texted us where you’d be. Meg can’t reach you from that far.”

“It’d be easier if you used the Mind link more.” Conner argued in his ever calm growl.

“You and I both know that’s not gonna’ work.” Rook snorted. “I’ll just call you on the group chat next time. I’m sure we’ll have more fun with Wally skipping homework to hang out with us every other day.”

Conner snatched the phone wagging at his face and hurriedly typed his number in.  Only this guy could annoy him that quick.

“Heh, your number ends in sixteen too.” Rook laughed, catching his phone back too. “So, how was uh, Cheerleader watching?”

“I was only there for M’gann.” Conner grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. 

“Sounds more like you’re her bodyguard but whatever floats your boat.” Rook shrugged, arms over the back of his head. “You just watch? Not on your phone or anything… not that you can do much with a brick phone.”

“Uh, yeah.”

“You’re pretty friendly with Mal.” Rook and him both walked up the familiar cave entrance. “Why not do a sport with him?”

“I don’t want to.”

“Why not?”

“It’s cheating.” Conner couldn’t believe he had to state the obvious.

“I guess.” Rook shrugged, “Sometimes SB would play basketball on my earth. Not seriously but you know: for fun. Shouldn’t games like that be fun?”

A short second of thought wavered. Conner looked down at Rook with a rose brow. “You’ve never played a sport, have you?”

“I lied enough about football to know a little, yeah.”

Conner hesitated, “How did you even spend your free time on your earth?”

Rook scratched the side of his temple. “I dunno’. This?” He pointed at his sweatshirt, the red of his Robin costume underneath. “I didn’t have this much free time. No offense but the guys on my earth were a bit more scary.”

“That doesn’t sound like something you should tout.”

“I’m not.” Rook waved a flippant hand. “But you see why being a hero took up more time right? I even had to drop out because of it. You know. For a while.”

“Was everyone like that on your earth?”

“No. Sometimes—not everyone, I guess.” Rook rubbed his neck, “Hey, anyways. Meg said you don’t have a favorite flavor yet. What gives?” He inwardly chuckled.

Conner shrugged, passing under the cave doors. “Everything she makes tastes burned and all the other food I’ve tried so far just tastes okay.”

He swapped his sunglasses for his usual mask. “Hm, we should fix that. How about we start with strawberry?” Rook called into the kitchen, while swapping his glasses for a his usual domino mask. “Hey, Meg’ let’s try it with the cake mix boxes this time. It’s less harder for us to mess up.”

M’gann hadn’t heard what he’d said from their distance. Still Conner internally scolded himself for even mentioning it out loud with her just a yell away.

She knew the food wasn’t perfect but he didn’t have the heart to say it to her face. Anyhow, she had improved since the first time. Her cookies at least began to retain their cookie shape.

“—alright so we probably want to start with the mixing stuff.” Rook began, “We did remember the melted butter and stuff right?”

“I thought it had to be room temperature?” M’gann held up the golden stick.

Rook shrugged, taking it in. “I’m sure it’ll melt in the oven just fine. Alright so eggs next.”

Conner didn’t blame M’gann for immediately connecting with Rook. Of course, most of his ire was primarily aimed at the guy being extra chummy with her.

But M’gann was probably one of the most friendliest personalities around, Conner could see Rook’s draw to her.

They had a lot in common too. They watched a lot of the same shows, Rook enjoyed baking just like she did—they had much more in common than Conner had with her.

Then again, Rook wasn’t the worst. At school he was a bit annoying but mostly kept to himself.

Though, already on the first week and he’d been the eye of gossip for the cheerleaders and track kids. It could’ve been due to his sensitive hearing but it sounded like everyone was talking about the guy. Alvin this, Alvin that—!

Conner curled his lip at the thought. What made the man so alluring to people? Conner would never understand the draw to a scrawny, 5’10 guy in a oversized sweatshirt.

His gaze flicked back to Rook—it was instinct—their eyes met once again. Rook hadn’t been boasting. He did know when he was being watched, now he was just letting it be known. Silent wonder held underneath his masked gaze. Odd to say how much he could emote over it, he rarely ever took off the mask, school or outside the cave was just the outlier.

Conner held in a grumble and shifted his attention back to the living room. He could ignore Rook for now. He tolerated him much more in school than here oddly enough.

He wondered if it had to do with his eyes. A bright, unnaturally wonderful blue. He hardly recognized him on their first day, would’ve been harder if Conner hadn’t memorized his heartbeat and scent.

But he’d had his fill of thoughts concerning Rook for today. He shook the thought out his head and slipped into the couches by the den.

Surfing through the channels—nothing had caught his eye. Sure he’d never memorized any of these shows but they didn’t look worth the time.

“—hey, why doesn’t Conner help you bake?” Rook’s voice rang in the distance of the cave.

M’gann pulled a carton of eggs from the shopping bag Conner had brought over. “I uh, it didn’t go so well the first time.”

“Oh.” Rook looked back to Conner. “Are you sure? Won’t know till you try it a couple times to make sure.”

“I don’t think he’d—“

Conner sighed, hunkering back up to the kitchen. “You’re using too much butter and again if you’re going to follow the instructions at least follow them right.”

Rook smirked, hand on his belt as Conner snatched the box from him. “You can make a pretty good cake if you mess with the original.”

“Then are you going to add a fourth egg?” Conner pushed the box back into Rook’s chest.

“A fourth?” M’gann asked.

“Eggs add structure and richness.” Conner explained. “Extracts help boost flavor a little too.”

“Honestly, that sounds better than my idea.” Rook grinned, pretty much forcing the whisk into Conner’s hands. “You cover that and I’ll do the frosting part.”

“He’s made pretty good cakes before!” M’gann excitedly whispered in Conner’s ear. 

Conner doubted it.

He watched the teen before him eye the instructions of a cook book, probably only scanning to the portion about sugar and butter for half a second.

Rook was definitely adding more powdered sugar than was necessary for frosting—and that much milk?

“I’m confused.” Conner scratched his head, “Are you making glaze or frosting?”

“They’re kinda the same.” Rook waved the spoon at him. “One just has less fat.”

“I don’t know. That much sugar could probably put an elephant into cardiac arrest.” Conner snorted.

“Praying for that metaphorical elephant in the room to have a slice, honestly.” Rook joked with a slight sneer under his breath.

Rook didn’t seem to give his environment much forethought when talking. Conner felt a funny smile on his face as he watched the teen struggle to mix the bowl without his sleeves grazing the sticky sides of it.

Conner snorted, “Did you have a nanny cook for you as a kid?” He pointed at his elbows, “You mix really awkwardly.”

“I’ve had a live in maid, yes.” Rook struggled to pull the whisk out. “Shut up.”

“Oh, so you had a nursery maid growing up. I see, I wasn’t aware it was that common on earth. Only the B'lahdenn had caretakers of the sorts.” M’gann added, haphazardly breaking an egg with its shell into a bowl. “Rats.”

“It isn’t. He’s just a rich kid.” Conner shook his head, leaning against the kitchen island.

Rook finally pulled the whisk out, placed it over the stovetop. “I was rich. Pretense.” He grabbed a couple more eggs for M’gann. “You sure do know a lot don’cha SB?”

Conner pointed over to the stove. “I know your weird glaze is going from simmering to burning.”

“It’s frost—crap!” Rook quickly snapped the stove top off, looking over to M’gann. “I don’t think that’s what the box meant by ‘room temperature’ butter.”

“The cave’s kinda cold.” M’gann tapped her lip with a frown. “Sorry.”

“Eh, we’ll find a way to make it look safe to eat.” Rook shrugged. “No biggie.”

Conner turned down to M’gann’s phone. “Oh! Wait, I should take this.” She hurriedly pulled the phone up to her ear. “I forgot Karen wanted to go over moves together.” M’gann clasped her hands close, “Please try to help Rook with this one!”

Conner couldn’t even turn her down in time, by then she was already flying down from the kitchen and to the cave front entrance.

He groaned, looking down at the teen struggling to stab the already fried icing off the bowl. “Why did you even agree to help her with this? It doesn’t even look like you like hanging around us.”

“Who said I didn’t?” Rook grumbled into the bowl, already bending the spoon upside. “I don’t mind you guys.”

“You act like you do.” Conner blandly added, pulling the bowl from Rook’s arms and easily tearing the whole round shaped icing off in one tug.

“I think you’re reading into me all wrong.” Rook tried to hold back a restrained glower, “an indifference doesn’t equal hate.”

“Some studies say that’s an even worse attribute to have.” Conner put the inedible sugar away.

“Man, they sure do have you memorize some fun stuff don’t they?”

Conner could read sarcasm. “Just saying.” He shrugged.

Rook pulled another bowl from the cabinets. “I don’t know why you act so grumbly either. You definitely didn’t look that way when I saw you in that alleyway just then.”

Animals were much better companions than humans. This conversation cemented that for him.

“This is how I always am.”

“Even around Superman and his parents?” Rook took a seat over the free stools close by. “Must be fun to be around you.”

Conner’s silent stare told Rook enough. The annoyance in the teen’s white eyes softened to a gentle degree.

Even he had to have noticed the lack of Superman’s presence in his life. Not so much as a visit since he appeared out of Cadmus. But he supposed he wasn’t owed that, not when the man never wanted him in the first place.

“Oh.” He caught himself, “Sorry, I just thought you’d been introduced to them already.”

“Yeah, you thought.” Conner growled, turning to pick egg shells out the cake mix.  “Superboy must’ve had it easy on your earth in comparison.”

Conner jolted at a sharp bang of metal hitting his ears. He saw Rook, still with his back turned and eyes focused square on the new bowl slammed to the table. “You’re allowed to shoot that at me but don’t start it with people you’ve never met.”

The stare Conner received was a new one. Much more venom than he’d ever received from the man or anyone else he’d fought in combat. He overstepped himself with that one.

A part of him knew he should’ve apologized but going about it sounded nearly impossible to admit with his words.

So, as it went for most uncomfortable feelings pertaining to Conner’s life he ignored it.

Baking was awkward. Neither spoke as they mixed and baked the cake to perfection. Conner had long lost the need to eat meanwhile, he thought the same went for Rook too.

It looked like neither of them knew how to start again after. Even if Rook’s words hit a sore spot inside him he wasn’t sure if his accidental mention of the ‘other guy’ was fair game. Or maybe it was.

Conner wasn’t sure. He barely knew him after all.

Right now, Conner just knew he really didn’t want to be in the same room as him. Never before did he think he could feel this awkward around someone he barely knew, he thought he’d just stop caring. Why care so much about a guy he didn’t even know?

The kitchen faucet was turned on. Warm steam fogged up to Conner’s face as he evaded turning back to Rook who set things back to the fridge.

“Superman shouldn’t keep you away from his family.” Rook broke the silence, his voice calm as he pushed the milk into the high fridge shelf. “They’re your family too.”

Conner blinked, looking up from the sink. He wasn’t too sure if he heard Rook right. “What do you mean?”

“His… parents.” Rook stared at the carton of eggs. “They’re your family too. If he can’t give you the time of day then I’d go to them instead. You don’t need to be related by blood to find family in people.” He slid them in, shoulders heavy. “I’ve had enough siblings to teach me that one.”

There eyes met. Conner couldn’t see his eyes underneath his mask, it would’ve been easier with the tinted glasses but his voice told him enough.

“Do you even know his real name?” Rook asked.

“No.”

“Do you want to know it?”

Conner bit the inside of his cheek and held his arms over his chest. “No. I don’t think so.”

He had a vague idea of where he’d come from. Superman at times used southern vernacular and slang. He’d referred to small towns by Kanas in off handed conversations —one’s Conner wasn’t apart of. He knew where just not know who.

But if Superman wanted to tell him he would’ve months ago.

“Is that why you don’t really leave Rhode Island outside of missions?” Rook closed the fridge behind him. “Cause’ of Superman?”

“I can go.” Conner ran the faucet off. “He just doesn’t care enough to know where I go.” He shrugged, “As long as I don’t cause problems, at least.” Metropolis was out of the question however.

Rook was silent for a while. He crossed his brows, no restrain in his snort. “Superman sounds like a tool here.”

That caught a small chuckle out of Conner. He didn’t even know he could manage one right now. “Superman wasn’t like that on your earth, was he?”

“He had his moments but he loved his family to no end.” Rook pointed at his gray sweatshirt. “Lots’ of S-Shields on my earth.”

Excitement practically tumbled out of Conner’s throat. “There’s more Kryptonians on your earth!?“

“Oh, man tons.” Rook listed a couple fingers for each mentioned. “We’ve had some visit from other earths, several other from dimensions and I mean— way more than just Superman survived Krypton’s destruction! Does Krypto still run around here too? Tons of animals.”

“Superman’s dog?” Conner shook his head, “He hasn’t told me but context clues say he died a long time ago. Old age, I guess they only live as long as regular earth dogs do.”

“Oh.” Rook sighed at the floor, hands on his belt. “That’s sorta depressing. I was kind of hoping your wolf was… Nevermind.” He looked up at Conner with a weak smile, “But you know, regardless of how it ends up for you two I think you’ll still have these guys around. You only meet people like these once in a life time.”

Conner held his breath a little. There was that stare again, Conner felt his heart squeeze at it.

He rubbed the back of his neck, nervously staring at the floor. “I’m sorry for bringing up your friend.” Conner murmured, “It was unfair of me to mention him like that. I should know better with how I’m about Superman after all.”

“It’s cool.” Rook sighed, just as awkwardly kicking his feet behind him. “I uh, probably shouldn’t have mentioned Superman so much. SB really hated the comparison to them.”

Them? “Him.” Conner corrected.

Rook blinked, eyes wide as if he’d accidentally broken something that didn’t belong to him. “No. I meant them.” He pointed at his face, “We got compared to the Big Blue and Big Bat a lot, that’s all.” He chuckled, “It sucked.”

“Oh.” Conner scratched his cheek, “Robin doesn’t like the comparison either. Do you both not like the idea of being Batman?”

“I’d imagine, yeah.” Rook did the same nervous rub to gauntlet arm again. “Except I think he’d be a better Batman than I ever could.” He paused, looking Conner with round, silently vulnerable eyes. “Don’t tell him I ever said that. Please.”

Their was a bit of alarm, maybe even fear to his tone just for that second. Conner didn’t hesitate to agree. He wasn’t fond of secrets but they both knew it was better if conversations pertaining to Rook’s earth stayed out of anyone else’s ears.

“Okay.” Conner murmured, “I won’t.”

Rook looked at the cake then tossed a thumb back to nest above. “I’m not really hungry but I should head back to do… you know. Stuff.” He shrugged. “I tried to make apple spice frosting. I dunno’ if it tastes good though, might’ve screwed the whole cake with it.” Conner watched him wave a hand up as he climbed up to his nest. “I’d probably taste test the frosting before putting it on though!”

Conner looked down at the pipping bag as soon as Rook was out of sight. He lifted it up to his face, definitely smelled like spice—he held back a sneeze, eyes quivering back the urge to blink back tears from an oncoming sneeze.

He shook it off and careful dabbed a little in his finger for a small test. It looked less heinous than his first try, he really did over use the spice though.

“Oh.” It wasn’t the cream cheese flavor that came to him first. Conner actually felt himself licking his lips at the slight apple after taste. “It’s really Apple.”

Apple actually tasted pretty good.

Chapter Text

Thanksgiving was celebrated by most within the sanctuary. This was Conner’s first but he was already unimpressed with the concept.

It wasn’t just the history of the holiday—though that was actually a primarily dislike for the holiday too—he’d rather not celebrate it in general because of other more personal matters. 

Family was a concept still so alien to him. He’d visited Wally’s home only once and already grasped what it was suppose to be then.

All the knowledge fed into him paled to what love Wally and his parents showed one another in person.

After his talk with Rook the other day he began to long for what Superman had growing up. He could only imagine the care and support the man had from them. They must’ve been kind. Conner knew it.

Even with his dismissive tone towards Conner’s general existence, he’s otherwise had amazing manners. Superman minded his voice, respected his team mates above all other and seemed to be the type of person everyone wanted to be involved with.

‘Not that anyone would want me around.’ He frowned at his own thoughts again. He couldn’t bare to watch Zatanna and M’gann smile on the kitchen together. Both had proper parents, hadn’t they? 

He didn’t want pity for this either. He just wanted to be elsewhere.

All day he’d had nothing but self deprecating thoughts buzzing through his head. The need to be wanted overwhelmed whatever he had accomplished in his short life time.

He’d honestly hoped the nice smell of turkey and potatoes would’ve change that but it looked like that wasn’t happening anytime soon.

Just then his muscles instinctively tensed at a sharp ringing rupturing the air. He held his jaw tight, pain splitting at his head.

‘Superboy.’

Conner froze, blood running cold at the vaguely familiar voice. How could it be him?

He looked around, everyone else but Wolf and him seemed fine. Why was only he hearing Luthor?

‘If you are hearing this—and I’m assuming you are. Aside from creatures like you only things on four legs can hear this. Fortunately enough, the boy scout is out in space.’

Conner stood silent. It wasn’t as if he could speak back. He was the only one hearing him after all.

‘Meet me in DC, under the bridge rounding the river. Do not make me wait.’

He supposed he shouldn’t. What option had he left? This wouldn’t earn him any favors with Superman but it wasn’t as if that would change anytime soon either.

“Oh, where are you going?” Worry was clear as ever on M’gann’s voice. She’s noticed his day long ire.

Conner clicked his tongue down at Wolf.  “Going out.”

“Right now?”

“Just taking Wolf out.” He shrugged.

Even then he knew he was making her worry. But as with most things Conner was learning—he knew he wouldn’t enjoy the same things M’gann did.  Conner managed to pace out without another word, now he just needed Supercycle.

He rushed up head to the front of the mountain. He could hear Sphere whirring outside, he wasn’t sure what excuse he’d cook up if Rook was there.

He then spotted the man sitting next to the New Genesis bike over top his usual hill. He seemed to be showing her his watch—something Rook rarely did unless missions required past intel from his earth. Cheating in a manner.

Though the image didn’t seem to be anything that important. Just a photo of another New Genesis bike. He closed in a bit more, actually on close eye it looked a lot like Supercycle. He wasn’t too sure about the two other costumed teens by it’s side though. 

But as in soon as Conner was with his sight Rook shut his watch. Relaxed, masked eyes met him. “Hey.” Rook tilted his head, “What’s up?”

“Nothing.” He waved the other teen off of Supercycle’s side. “I need to go somewhere.”

“Uh, yeah. So do I.” Rook snorted, gently rubbing Supercycle’s hood. “Thanksgivings’ a downer for me and I promised the big girl I’d take her out to that island off the coast for a while. Seems like a fun way to kick it.”

Supercycle trilled happily under him. Though, if it were any other situation Conner would’ve allowed it but not now. The ringing— “Hold it off. I need to go right now.”

“Hey—!” He went to grab Rook off by the back of the collar again but Supercycle buckled and threw both men over her back. She reeved her engines again, rear mirrors flashing sunlight up and down into their eyes. “Look, you went and pissed her off.” He sighed, apologetically petting her frame with a low groan. “Okay then, I’ll just drop SB off first and then we can hang later. Deal?”

She trilled again as Conner and Wolf climbed in. Conner supposed that was her version of a yes. This was the last thing he wanted. 

“Fine.” Conner huffed, crossing his arms over his chest. “I’m going to DC. Don’t ask questions.”

“Trust me, I don’t really care what people do with their spare time here.” Rook snorted then after dropping to a more soothing tone to Supercycle. “Let’s go girl.”

With the okay made she blasted off into the cold near-winter skies. Conner held still to Supercycle’s door hinges. She seemed to drive much faster with Rook on the wheel. Lately she’d been more happy too—he wondered if the two were connected. She’s never been this lively around anyone else.

Conner would’ve wrestled with his now sparking jealousy if it weren’t for the obvious Luthor situation standing in the room. ‘Focus.’ 

“So.” Rook’s snark broke his thoughts. “Where ya’ going? The parade? The auto show north from it?”

“What part of ‘don’t ask questions’ do you not understand?” Conner narrowed his eyes to Rook’s back.

“Yeah but that was like a good fifteen minutes back and I don’t get any good radio stations from this elevation.” Rook sat back, lax as the air then calmed around them. As they bursted into the skies above, the sun shone bright over the heavy clouds. It was far calmer than the turbulent weather underneath them . “So, there a reason why you’re going somewhere while Superman and the rest of the League are off in the Watch tower for two hours?”

Conner’s glare deepened. He could never quite turn his back on Rook. He seemed to pick up on anything Conner would do.

Perhaps that was his general perceptiveness, sure but Conner didn’t  care for his glances—even if Conner was guilty of doing them himself from time to time. Still… if he had heat vision then he knew the first person he’d test it on in return.

“Don’t glare at me like that. It’s just a question.” Rook snorted, crossing his arms over his back as he leaned against Supercycle’s dashboard. “Look, I’m just saying if you’re meeting a guy alone—don’t do it. It’s dumb. You have an entire team here that’ll worry about you. Doesn’t seem like the wisest idea with the current climate.”

He must’ve known about the ‘Mole’. Conner still found it hard seeing anyone as a traitor. Even Rook showed more transparency than that.

Still, Conner kept his gaze hard. Being ordered around wasn’t one thing he was good at listening to. “You should really mind your own business.”

“If my business wasn’t around here trust me I would.” Rook spun back to the front, “Alright, drop off in coming.”

Conner could hear Luthor’s heartbeat. He was close. One other person accompanied Luthor as well, his personal guard, Mercy.

He steadied his breath, climbing off with Wolf at his side. “Go.”

“Gladly.” Rook began to ready his way out till Luthor’s limousine peeled out at the worst opportunity possible.

The tall woman climbed out first, her glare stern at them as she walked over to open Luthor’s door next. “My, my.” The man of the hour breathed with a smile. “I’ve heard a lot about you… Ah, Rook? Is that what you go by? I don’t suppose you have a real name you’d like to go by?”

Rook spat, “Lex Luthor.” He gently pushed Supercycle behind his back. “Ugly on every earth.”

Conner blinked, alarmed at the teen’s nonchalant retort. Mentioning his existence to anyone outside the team or the ‘Trinity’ was stupid at best.  

But his fear waned at Luthor’s calm demeanor. “I suppose it would be fruitless to ask for your efforts then. How typical.”

Conner eased a little. Then again, it wouldn’t be too much of a stretch of the imagination to picture Klarion telling the other members of the Light about their bird.

“I’d rather get my kidney removed next.” Rook scoffed pointing at his abdomen. “I’m not intrested in you or your plans.” He shook Conner’s arm. “C’mon let’s go. You don’t want trouble with this guy—“

Conner shook Rook’s arm off, turning back to Luthor’s voice. “No ‘hello’ from you either?” Luthor pouted, “It’s not every day the new Chairmen of Project Cadmus comes to visit the lower class like this.”

“Funny.” Rook snorted then slowly dropped his voice to just Conner’s sensitive level. “I’m serious. We should go.”

“Well, to cut the formalities short it’s only fair I give you the news in person. Cadmus has created a new Super Clone.” Luthor seemed to enjoy the surprise in their faces. “I’d wager you take a visit and see for yourself. Seems it’s been misplaced.”

Rook recovered first, scowling deep into Luthor. “Why tell him?” Conner would’ve found the teen’s ‘intimidating’ tone towards Luthor funny if it weren’t for the news.

“Who best to do spearhead the investigation than the Miniature Detective and the Cadmus Tax Write off?” Luthor snapped his fingers as Mercy returned to his side with a small, silver-plated box and business card.

Rook frowned at the numbers and extravagant font over it, his wary eyes met Conner’s as he was handed a the small box instead.

“No need to thank me.” Luthor chimed, climbing back into his car with a flippant wave. “Think of this as a gift.”

Rook gazed, cooly at the man. “What is it?” Conner wasn’t too fond of Luthor’s gift either.

“Something you’ll find rather useful.” Luthor said, dropping the car window down. “Cadmus has several within its vicinity. It’s said to give you the opportunity to return your Kryptonian abilities to its proper state.” He smirked at Conner’s wide eyes. “We’ll be in touch. Until then ‘World’s Finest Junior’.”

“What a jerk off.” Rook snorted at the man’s dust. “Can you believe—? Hey! Just where do you think you’re going?”

Conner shut the container back down. Small, red shields filled it—he wasn’t sure how they worked but he wasn’t going to entertain Luthor by trying them on.

He whistled for Wolf to jump back into Supercycle again and climbed into the front seat this time. “Stay here, there’s a Zeta downtown that’ll drop you back into the Sanctuary.”

“What?” Rook ran to block his path, “Conner, I’m serious here. Luthor’s playing with you man.” Rook met Conner dead in the eyes, no fear within. “Trust me. You don’t want to go to Cadmus alone.”

”Are you going to stop me?” Conner challenged. He tried not to focus too much on Supercycle’s worried whirs beneath him.

Rook was silent, no anger or fight just idiotic stubbornness beneath the white mesh. “No, Conner. I won’t.” He stood up, straight, a sigh leaving his taut chest. “But I’d be worse scum if I let you go at this alone.”

They’d been staring for so long. Conner nearly forgot to look away, he couldn’t when they spoke to one another like this. “…You’re not going to tell anyone?”

”Why should I?” Rook gestured at Conner, “You’re gonna’ go anyways. You should go.”

Conner was again wary. “Why?”

”You clearly want to go.”

“You don’t have to come with me then.” Conner huffed, crossing his arms over his chest.

“I know I don’t. But look, odd are this is a weird trap from Luthor.” Rook walked over to Supercycle, his touch alone made her nervous hackle like suspensions drop back down. “If there’s even a minor chance of that then I need to help. You can’t look for that Super Clone alone. I have no choice but to help you.”

“I need to help them.” Conner corrected, brows softening. “I’m not letting them become a weapon for Cadmus.”

Rook blinked. The same slow and monotonous, calm blink he’d learn to see so often.  He was thinking. He couldn’t tell if it was a good or bad thing just yet but he was beginning to think he just had this look often.

“Do you have a plan when we visit?” Rook asked, “Doesn’t sound like you’re on friendly relations.”

”I’ll work it out.”

Rook sighed, scratching his head. ”All this for him.” He had yet to notice his own slip.

“Him?” Conner rose a brow.

“Never mind that.” Rook guided him back to Supercycle and hopped back on. “Let’s go.”

The ride was just a short five minutes from them. With Super cycle’s power they arrived in no time at all.

These halls were familiar. He’d seen them enough times to memorize where all the patterns ended and began. This time was just different. He was just now seeing it for himself and not through someone else’s eyes.

There was far more behind these plain white walls. 

From Mount Justice to apple flavoring— so much he’d heard about but yet experienced till his liberation. Being back here felt like the opposite. Underground and away from his freedom, away from the moon he longed to see.

He shook his head from the thought. Maybe it was the elevator making him anxious that or Rook’s insistent banter with the guards.

The giant doors slid open for the three and Conner was quick to turn his ire to Guardian first. “Where are you holding that new Super Clone?” He could ignore the presence of that scientist and Dubbilex for now.

Guardian’s flat smile was forced as ever. Even he didn’t like curt greetings, perhaps that was shared within most people from Cadmus. “Welcome home, Superboy.” He wavered, eyes lingering on Rook. “Now… what are you talking about?”

“Yeah, as much as I hate Lex Luthor he doesn’t lie. At least not without taking back his offer seconds after.” Rook snorted at his own joke, “He’ll lead a horse to water but would try to sell the water for fifty a gallon if you know what I mean.” The flat response from everyone in the room answered him. Rook deflated, “The other Kryptonian Clone. He’s looking for the Super Clone.”

Dubbilex put a hand over Conner’s shoulder. “Brother, you are the only clone  that we are aware of.”

“All cloning projects, human and Kryptonian have been shut down since your escape.” The scientist next to them added, as she nervously readjusted her glasses.

“Since my liberation.” Conner corrected.

“As you say…” she trailed, walking back to the other doors. “I must go to my lab. Now, if you excuse me—“

“Amanda Spence.” Rook murmured, after a moment of silence. “Your name is Amanda Spence.”

Rook did not have super-hearing like he did, nor the ability to read minds. Conner watched the woman stare back at him, silent awe in her face. “Ah… yes?”

Rook shook his head. “Nothing. I’m sorry, I’ve just heard of your work.” His heart did not match the calm expression. “Your research is amazing, that’s all.”

“I—thank you.” Spence nodded a quick farewell before slipping from the room.

“I suppose you two really do take after Superman and Batman… just in the worst ways.” Guardian sighed, pulling his helmet off. “I hate this job.”

Rook rose a brow at Conner, ever smug at the man’s mild surprise. “Is red hair that cool to you? Just wait till you see the color green.”

Conner would ignore him for the seventh time today. “You look like Red Arrow.”

“Well, not all that surprising.” Guardian chuckled, “Red Arrow is my nephew.”

That stifled Rook’s laughter to a screeching halt. Another thing Conner had picked up on. He was an accidental walking detector for odd inconsistencies. Yet at the same time Guardian sounded honest. There was no lie in his voice nor heart.

Perhaps another change on there earth. Conner wasn’t certain nor did it concern him much.

“Alright, let’s give you the run down.” Guardian lead first with both boys close behind the less decrypt halls. “This is our new and improved Cadmus.” Guardian began down the open labs. “Doctor Spence and her team of Genomorph have been creating worthwhile genetical research now. Some have names.” He waved at one washing several test tubes in a sink. “Hey, Benny. Arron. Research here may save lives—“

‘Superboy.’ He had a name but Dubbilex did not know that. As comfortable as he was with telepathy he still enjoyed permission before it’s use. ‘It may do you favor to trust Guardian. He keeps no secrets unlike you.’ Dubbilex paused possibly attempting and failing to link with Rook. ‘I am unsure about your company however.’

Conner grunted. ‘Seems rather redundant to be telling me this when your powers are still a secret here.’

‘Some secrets have their place.’ Dubbilex calmly countered.

In the distance he could see Rook already talking up a storm with Guardian. They were comparing belts. Some Genomorph  were drawn into the friendly competition too.

‘—we were created to be exploited as living weapons. While you were designed to—‘

‘To replace or destroy Superman.’ Conner finished with a disgruntled snort. ‘I know. What’s your point?’

‘For you to understand the plight of those left behind.’ Dubbilex continued. ‘After I helped you escape—we hoped for the same but it has yet to come.’

Conner froze mid step. He turned back to lab, perplexed by the Genomorph’s words.  ‘The League has freed you.’

‘Are we free to walk the surface as you do? Or has our work simply changed from weapons to menial labor?’

Conner swallowed at those words. Looking around he couldn’t see any of the Genomorphs enjoying the same things he had since his liberation. No movies nor odd food combinations. They’ve probably never visited the ocean or seen the moon.

‘It’s different.’ He’d said these words before. ‘For now…’

“Hey, Guardian could a Super Clone exist without you knowing?” Conner went straight to the point.

“Highly unlikely.” Guardian shrugged.

“Well, I guess that gives me two things to look for.” Rook sighed, lifting his gauntlet up. A screen with several Genomoprh’s faces aligned it. “Or actually sixteen... Hm. Thanks Jimothy. I’ll tail around for them.” He snapped his watch back with a simple flick. “I guess that’s what Luthor meant by wanting a detective on the case. Where should we head to first?”

Conner blinked. “You’re looking for the missing Genomorphs too?” He over heard a little before tuning them out.

“Yeah. I take pride in my cute junior detective title.” Rook nodded down the hall. “I change my mind. Let’s check out your old studio apartment. Probably makes the most sense to check first.”

“While I doubt you’ll find what you’re looking for I wish you two luck.” Guardian nodded.

Rook murmured into his thumb as he studied his screen listing each Genomorph’s last location. “It’s not Dr. Spence.” He said once the doors shut behind them.

“How can you tell?” Conner had his suspicions. He didn’t trust any Cadmus scientists.

“Basic observation.” Rook didn’t look up as they walked down.

“Your gut?”

“No.” He tapped a finger to his temple. “We’re looking for someone strong enough to take down an elephant sized Genomorph. It can’t be her, at least not alone. She doesn’t look like the leader type either.”

“So who—?”

Rook put a hand up, another covering his own lips. That was a cue for silence but Conner couldn’t hear or see anyone coming from a mile away underground.

The smaller teen gestured at his flat open palm then his face, he placed the palm-side of his fist to his chin and nodded.

‘He couldn’t talk?’

Conner placed a couple fingers to his forehead. ‘Why?’

Rook held up two fingers from each hands to his head. Cameras.

“So what do we do now?” Conner harshly whispered.

“Keep looking for them.” Rook murmured. “If we find your big brother then I think we’ll find the rest of the Genomorphs here too. It needs to be somewhere with a lot of space. A place where they can keep them quiet.”

“Don’t call him that.”

Rook blinked, turning back to the winding staircase. “Sorry.” It was honest and quick, as if nearly for a second the teen had forgotten who he was talking to.

As they journeyed below the clean laboratory walls shifted into clump-red flesh around them. They were getting close to his first home.

“This place is different than the one Superboy was created in.” Rook interrupted his thoughts again. “I don’t like it here.”

“And here I thought you liked everything.” Conner snorted but Rook didn’t settle the same teasing smile he had.

Rook’s gaze was steady as they reached the familiar door, his eyes honed in on the camera above for a split second. “I don’t like Luthor either.”

‘Don’t look at it.’ Conner did his best to ignore the camera for now. “Same here.”

Entering the old room was surreal. Conner had dreams of this place. How could he ever forget it? He instinctively went back to the pod, carefully brushing his fingers against the still warm glass.

He made strides since then. Conner couldn’t imagine ever returning after it.

“Hey.” Conner turned to Rook’s voice as Wolf whined against a particular wall. “There’s a hidden wall here.”

Rook stepped back as Conner ripped the flesh-like insulation off the walls. It looked like Rook and Wolf were right on the money. He then after pried the cold, vault doors open till he heard them snap into place.

It smelled—well Conner didn’t have a proper comparison as of his small time on earth. But like dust and snow, almost like a twisted version of the deep freezer within the sanctuary.

“Looks like a storage unit.” Rook grunted, lifting his watch around the vicinity. “Hey. Maybe don’t run ahead without—“ Yeah. Conner wasn’t going to do that. “a plan…”Fortunately for him, Rook could only move with his regular-non super enhanced feet.

He could see something ahead too. It was large, a nearly identical pod to his own. Match? Project Match.

That had to be the clone!

“Wait!” Somehow he managed to beat Conner first. Leave it to a bat in the cave.

“What?”

“There’s—there’s something you should know before you try to wake up the Super clone.” Rook’s breath was up hulled as he tried to look into Conner’s eyes. The guilt in them made Conner nervous, he almost didn’t want to know. “It’s about you and your genetic makeup.”

“I don’t need a—“

“No! You do!” Rook snapped, “Conner I had my suspicions ever since Luthor first called you here. We had the same situation on my earth. Conner you’re not a pure Kryptonian clone.”

Conner squinted his eyes, “What are you talking about?”

“It’s relatively impossible to make a Kryptonian clone—at least one that will listen to you and not try to kill you.” Rook went on. “You need another portion of DNA and… on my earth—“Rook blinked up at Conner, eyes oddly apologetic. “That other half was Lex Luthor.”

“No.” Conner walked back from him, “No!” Conner shook his head, teeth gritted to a snarl. “You’re lying!”

“Conner please, I need you to calm down.” At each step Rook took, Conner took more back. “The other half never mattered. You’re still you. This changes nothing!”

Conner felt his world spin around him. His chest tightened, he could barely breath and the vault felt so much more smaller than it had seconds before.

How could he be genetically related to Luthor? Why him?

He didn’t need to listen to Rook’s words. They offered no comfort to his already set fate. How could Rook ever possibly understand? These words even sounded rehearsed!

“How could this possibly not change anything?” Conner roared. “Why didn’t you tell me!?”

Rook stood calm, silent sadness in his masked eyes. “It could’ve been different on this earth. I didn’t know, I didn’t try to test it.” 

Conner knew his anger was misplaced. Rook held no fault but he lashed out still. Conner felt betrayed, hurt that someone he’d slowly began to care for would betray him in this manner. 

He grunted, waving Wolf’s muzzle from his hand. “You should’ve warned me of the chance!”

He yelled but Rook showed no fear. Conner couldn’t help but flinch a little as the shorter teen put a hand on his shoulder, he hated how much trust he felt in his gaze still. “I’m sorry. Really, I can’t make it up to you.” He gestured at the pod behind him, “But I’m telling you this right now. That stuff inside you— not just the donors but your feelings—it doesn’t make you, you. ‘You’re nothing like anyone,’ Conner.”

Rook stepped back and towards the chamber. He put his hand over the cold glass and wiped down the frost underneath. Conner was looking at himself then. 

“These clones can’t control themselves. At least, if I was right about the Luthor thing here—I’d wager this guy can’t help himself either. It’s why he was made and forgotten about.” Rook continued, “Maybe not all things are the same but some things here will never change. Don’t touch that panel. Let’s go back and tell the League, we can’t let Luthor or anyone else in Cadmus find him.”

“I—“ Conner welded his shaking hand into a fist. This was too much. He could barely manage a breath, “I can’t just leave him here!”

“You aren’t but if you want to help him you’ll listen to me and we’ll find a way to help him together. Trust me.” Rook breathed, “You don’t want someone with the all right connections to find a Super clone.”

Conner walked back from Rook’s offered hand, teeth flashing. “You kept something like this for months! You can’t expect me to trust you—or anyone here!” Conner pointed at the vault entrance behind them. “The Genomorphs here aren’t even free! They bring the scientists coffees and wash test tubes! The League didn’t help them either!” 

Rook’s eyes widened a little. “They’re not here out of their own volition?”

”You think Kraig likes making these people hazelnut spread sandwiches? Half of the junk he mind-beamed into me was the problem with monoculture farming! I don’t even care for farming!” 

“I don’t even know who Kraig is!”

”He’s the fourth G-Gnome that went missing!” Conner yelled, pointing down at Rook’s watch. “They told me everyone here was fine!” He paced around the cold storage, every he turned the sick body parts of other failed attempts looked back at him. “It’s not fine! Nothing here is okay! How is any of this okay?”

Rook held still. Conner could see his own frazzled expression behind his eyes. “Conner, you’re… crying.”

Conner sniffed, freezing up at the observation. “I’m frustrated!” He bit back the croak in his throat, wiping stray tears from the corner of his eyes. “Quit looking at me!”

Conner bet Rook’s Superboy didn’t cry in front of him. He bet Superman never did it either. 

Created from Luthor and Superman, yet he still cried like a boy. Irony always chased him. He could never be like either, he didn’t have the heart or strength to replicate either one. 

A failure.

In the cold creaves of the vault he could hear Rook’s steady breaths and calm heart echoing around them. Again he was allowing Conner to pick up on it.

It was an odd, vaguely comforting presence that he’d unfortunately began to enjoy, the transparency behind it wasn’t new but coming from Rook it was special. 

“If I help you release him what are we going to do next?” Rook walked over to the control panel. “What if the League wants to keep him here? What if he’s destructive?”

”I was angry once.” Conner murmured. “I got my chance. He hasn’t had his with the League or the team. He needs another chance.”

Rook sighed, shoulders haunched low. “Okay.” He whispered, “We’ll try to see reason with them.”

It only took a couple quick flicks and a button to open his pod up. Everyone but the machine fell silent as cool air hissed outside.

There was a slow yet strong heartbeat at his ears. He was alive and well— Conner still could barely believe how alike they looked.

Everything was the same. The hair, face shape… What if it’d been him who was liberated first?

Those thoughts were short lived as the clone abruptly opened his eyes. It was strange to see him take in his first breaths and gaze into him. For a second Conner had hope swell into his chest. He longed to find someone just like him: another super clone, someone just like him.

Yet his mirror returned a hardened glare. The clone had eyes more akin to that of a wrathful lion than any genomorph he’d come to know. He was angry—nothing behind those eyes but caged fear.

“Watch out!” Conner was tossed from his thought once again as Rook shoved him out the raging clone’s war path. His wild yell shook the cold unit as he turned around to face the two young heroes and canine.

Wolf growled at the clone who hovered over them. As new as his abilities were to him—he seemed strangely in tune with them already.

“Easy!” Conner put his hands up, “We aren’t going to hurt you.”

The clone didn’t need a reason to attack again. He let out another guttural screech and barreled towards the two again. Yet his attack was faulted by interference. Wolf launched himself into the clone’s neck and bit down hard, just enough of a chance for Conner and Rook to clamber back to their feet.

Conner was just about ready to aid his best friend till Rook shoved two ear plugs into his hands. “Put them on and get Wolf now!” Now wasn’t the time for defiance. Conner reaffirmed with a grunt and shoved them into place.

He wasn’t sure what the boy’s plan was but if it could give them an easier time against a Kryptonian clone then he’d take it.

He couldn’t hear it past the ear plugs but he could feel the odd drumming in the air. Something loud was ringing across the general area. It wasn’t made just for them it was getting everyone close by. “Gotcha!” Conner grabbed Wolf and jumped ahead to the tall staircase above.

The clone was frozen to the ground, yowling in pain as he attempted to cover his ears. Rook quickly placed a pair of ear plugs into Wolf’s ears and pointed at his palms again. Seven fingers, seven minutes? No. Seven seconds then.

Conner nodded, he got it. So he pointing up.

Rook shook his head. So they weren’t going up. Down? Rook smiled and tapped his temple. They needed a link!

‘Dubbilex!’ Conner yelled through their shared mind link. ‘I need you to reach Rook.‘

It wasn’t too quick before he heard Rook’s voice sound within his head too. ‘Dubbilex I know you’re housing the missing genomorphs. They left willingly. You liberated them, they had never been kidnapped.’ Rook held his temple, ‘Sphere’s sonar jammer cooked everything within the vicinity. I need you to lead us safely to your hide out. We don’t have any time before Cadmus’s armed guard finds us.’

He could sense Dubbilex tense thoughts bubbling in his mind too. He was wary just as Conner had been on several occasions with the man but this was dire and possibly their only chance to contain the clone outside of his pod.

‘At my word, drop the signal and I will lead you to our entrance.’ Dubbilex referred. ‘However, the other genomorphs below tell me a team is on their way. We would require a distraction.’

‘I can turn your pod into a bomb.’ Rook blurted, quickly shooting up at his own revelation. ‘It’ll block the hidden door we came from. SB I need you to keep him distracted.’

Conner gawked, ‘You can do what?’

‘Now!’ Dubbilex ordered. Conner quickly popped his and Wolf’s ear plugs back out, he turned up to Rook now over the stair railings.

On command Rook clicked his watch and let out a sharp whistle at the clone groaning below. “Hey, tall, dark and ugly!” Rook pulled on his eyelid down, tongue out. “What’s red, yellow and green and all up in your face?”

The earth shook at the clone’s yell. “I don’t think he appreciates your jokes either.”

“Everyone’s a critic these days.” Rook patted Conner’s back as he dashed to the pod outside. “Good luck, Clone wars.”

And fortune for Rook to leave so soon too. Air collided as the clone rushed into him, hands interlocking as they attempted to push one another back. Conner was however faltering. He was—in no weird Rook wordplay intended—a match for Project Match.

He barely stood his ground, slowly reeling back at each push against the membrane floor outside the vault.

Conner would’ve definitely been jealous of his flight and strength if it were any other situation too. Actually that only accounted for a couple of his would be abilities, didn’t Superman have—?

“Crap!”

Conner spun on his heel and lifted the clone over his shoulder. A bright trail of red-heat pierced the wall behind him and all across the ceiling as he twirled around in the air. The clone crashed through several walls but quickly recovered, meeting him with punch after punch.

This could only keep him distracted for so long. Conner didn’t have the speed to match up. Then he wouldn’t have to worry long. With all the noise and crashing they were sure to bring attention down here again. “Can you speed it up?”

“Mrph—trymp!” Rook mumbled between the wire at his mouth. He spat it out, splitting his focus between Conner and the machine. ‘Dubbilex I need you to give our clone boy the directions now.’

Conner paused as the familiar buzzing of the building’s electrical system filled his ears. Rook’s systems must’ve told him the same news. All the cameras were jolting back on.

“Dammit!” Rook quickly jumped over the computer linked to the pod and tossed a batarang up to the camera above. ‘Now Dubbilex!’

‘Brother, take a left.’ Dubbilex started.

“I’ll try in a second!” Conner gritted his teeth as Match dashed at him again. He growled, scrambling to meet his fist at Conner’s face and lashing teeth at his throat like a wild dog.

Conner shrank his feet in and with all his strength kicked the clone’s abdomen in. He caught himself in a daze and stumbled steps back. Conner aimed low at his feet and tackled him straight down the mentioned halls. In the distance behind him he could hear a clicking sound steady approaching behind Rook and Wolf’s steps.

“Go! Go!” Rook yelled from behind. “I either set it to six seconds or three minutes and I’m not sticking to find out!”

‘Another right brother!’ Conner could barely hear Dubbilex through Match’s frenzied attacks.

“Got it!” Conner grabbed the clone in a headlock as the two haphazardly tumbled down towards the hall.

He slammed right into another wall, struggling to keep Match contained under his arm. Even with Wolf now latched at his ankle, Match wasn’t contained in the least.

Match bursted out his hold, knocking Wolf unconscious and right ontop of Conner’s chest. The clone growled, eyes wildly hinged on Rook up ahead.

‘Another right!’ Dubbilex ordered, ‘We shall open the doors for you, you must hurry!’

‘I’m working on it!’ Rook avoided a frenzy of punches aimed towards his head. He scrambled back to his feet until he reached a screeching dead end.

The beeping was getting louder. Conner immediately shut his eyes and held Wolf tight as he hid around the corner. A loud blast erupted his old room into flames.

Flames licked across the hall and would’ve nearly reached them—but prone to good luck the ceiling eventually caved over them. The ground above had fortunely sealed the path out shut. They were trapped but for the moment safe from the smoke and fire that should’ve engulfed them.

Now only the dark red emergency lights lit their passage now.

The smell of the burning-membrane made his stomach turn still. It was dark and even with his superior sight it was impossible to see past the dull droning lights.

“Rook?” Conner coughed, shifting Wolf back into his arms. “Hey? Answer me.”

He couldn’t see him nor could he hear him. Neither sight of the Clone nor Rook stood. His chest tensed at the thought of either being hurt at his account… or worse.

It felt too real. He felt like he was back in the simulation again but he was failing. He kept failing.

‘Brother.’

Conner perked at Dubbilex’s calm voice. ‘I can’t find Rook or the Super Clone! You’ve got to—‘

‘Go straight ahead to the hallway with a dead end.’ Dubbilex spoke through his telepathy. ‘Your companions are safe.’

Somehow he managed to let out a breath surrounded by the kicked up air. Once he neared the doors slid open, beautiful blues overpowered the dark reds of his would be tomb.

It was something out of a sci-fi novel. Conner hadn’t seen the Genomorphs so happy until then. While some worked to build rock structures others frolicked by the underwater ponds and waterfalls overhead. It wasn’t dark, strangely enough the gems above shone all the light they needed.

‘Was this what you meant by liberation Dubbilex?’ Conner gawked at the sights and new smells. It didn’t smell like Cadmus at all down here. All the genomorphs really had made it their new home.

‘Freedom is unobtainable at our current condition.’ Dubbilex walked up Conner from the steps below and waved at a troll to give him a hand with Wolf. ‘We must do what we can with our opportunity right now. I call our situation here ‘Genomorph City.’’

Conner reluctantly let the troll carry Wolf. He wasn’t badly hurt, just a bit roughed from from the collision. “Don’t drop him, okay?”

The troll gave an affirmative gruff as he slowly trailed behind the two down to what was the ‘city’ center.

He found it hard to focus on Rook’s heartbeat and scent with so much going on around him. “Where are they?”

Dubbilex gestured to another structure. In the distance he could see the clone standing fixated at Rook only partially seen from his cape. Conner tensed when suddenly the clone rose a hand at the smaller teen’s face. ‘Oh no.’

“No!” Conner yelled, rushing to his side while expecting a disgusting squelch and shriek but it never came.

The clone had stopped all movements. He froze looking ahead at a photograph suddenly projected by Rook’s watch. Two boys. One resembling Conner to a scary degree, the other that had what he imagined to be a younger version of Rook in a playful headlock. They looked happy. Conner hadn’t seen the other boy that happy in all the time he’d known him. Maybe only once when having an off handed conversation with Robin from afar.

Yet it was like looking at a distorted mirror.

Match let out curious snorts, he blinked slowly at the projection and inched a bit closer towards Rook.

“That’s it buddy. Easy now.” Rook murmured. His eyes briefly met Conner’s eyes and nodded.

For a brief second just through Rook’s cool, white eyes he could see the clone’s black scleras reflect upon them. He was calm, trusting—he focused on no one but the being ahead of him.

Then the clone sniffed, inching down to Rook’s level and reached out at his hand. Conner was about to scramble again out fear of Rook’s possible harm—but nothing happened. Match simple tapped Rook’s forehead and harshly recoiled back.

His blue pupils were wide yet ever focused on Rook. Had he been scared of Rook? Was he unable to tell the difference between an on screen image and a real person? He blinked, reaching out again and tapping his forehead twice.

On the fourth tap Rook decided to put his hand over his head, grabbing the other boy’s fingers from a fifth. Match snatched his hand back and let out a guttural yell right up at Rook’s face.

Though, as expect Rook was calm. He had’t  flinched. He offered the clone a warm smile, a laugh on his lips. “It’s okay. I’m real.” The clone stared down at the offered hand nervously, “I’m called Rook here.”

Conner’s jaw dropped. He was talking to the guy. He’d been able to somehow calm him down from almost killing them. Was it the photos? Or was it just… Rook?

Match grunted only responding by pinching Rook’s hand a bit and sniffing his wrist. He seemed to be almost studying Rook, carefully counting each finger as he did so.  He huffed in response, pulling Rook’s hand back down and pointed at the smaller man’s chest. “Bird.”

Those were his first real words. Conner gawked, carefully inching over to the two as they continued their reserved conversation.

Rook chuckled. “Yeah, I’m a Robin.”

The clone blinked, nodding. “Me… Robin?”

Their was a silent sadness in Rook’s eyes as he reached the wall face. “Yeah. You could be.”

Conner felt the air change. He sucked in a breath surprised at the sight of three small genomorphs anchored over the wall.

“Watch—!” A quick headache hit his head. The words were scrambled in his mind. He gritted his teeth and whirled to face Dubbilex but by then it was too late, Match had fallen back to sleep.

He laid slumped by the wall. Expression already back to his calm sleep from before.

Yet Rook didn’t seemed surprised by the revelation of the genomorphs over head. That explained his sad look from before.

Conner growled, trudging up to Rook’s face. “Why did you let them do that that to him?”

“Shh!” Rook held a finger to his lip. “When I found out Dubbilex was building his own society underground I knew it was probably for the best that Match stays here.” Rook gestured behind him. “He’s scared and all he knows is anger. Being outside of that pod is hurting him, Conner.”

“So? He was talking! He could speak to you!” Conner shoved an accusing finger into Rook’s chest. “How could you turn around and abandon him like that?”

“I didn’t abandon anyone, Conner. I’m just doing what needed to be done.” Rook crossed an angry brow. “You need to consider other people here. The Genomorphs risked everything to help us.” 

Suddenly, it felt like a collection of eyes on them. Conner hadn’t even taken that into account. This entire city could’ve been lost to them—all because of his own selfish actions. 

Still, his chest rose up and down. Conner shook his head into his palm, teeth bared. “Why do you keep doing this?” Conner screwed his eyes shut avoiding Rook’s eyes. He let out a shaky breath, a painful growl in his voice. “How could you of all people do that him?” Rook’s eyes widened. He hated just how vulnerable his voice sounded right now. “He trusted you and now you want to send him back? Don’t you see how screwed up that is?”

Rook looked Conner up down, eyes heavy. “He’s hurting, Conner. I understand what you want to do but he’s not like you. His situation is nothing like yours. Every second outside of the pod is like torture to him.” He sighed, hands on his belt. “ I get you want to help him. Really I do too but he’s a danger to himself and others the longer he’s out here. He needs his pod. There is nothing we can do for him right now. If he’s kept here, he’ll be out of dangerous hands. Maybe then we can help him.”

Conner let his tense shoulders fall. Had he been really putting the clone through this? Was his response to pain just anger?

“So what now?” Conner felt his shoulders tremble back a yell. “We leave him here? Let them run tests on him like some kind of lab rat?” He scoffed, “I’m not abandoning him here.”

“You aren’t abandoning anyone!” Rook shielded the boy’s gaze from the Super clone with his cape. “Dubbilex will keep him safe here. The more I think about it—it was obvious from that start for Luthor to tell you about him. He was just using you as bait to get to him and the other missing Genomorphs.”

“And him being held captive by Genomorphs is any better?” Conner snapped. “I don’t want him here! You have to see why this is just as bad!”

Dubblilex tried to interject himself between the two teens. “Please, control your voices—“

“Can’t you think of anyone but yourself right now?” Rook pushed past the Genomorph and into Conner’s face. “I don’t even think this is about Match anymore! It’s about you and wanting to be right! So can you please get your head out the sand and listen to me?”

Conner took steps closer to Rook’s face, just inches apart. “I thought you wanted to help me—that you understood me.” The anger in Tim’s brows faltered, perhaps he expected more fight from him. Conner was just as disappointed in himself. “I guess I shouldn’t have expected that from anyone here.”

“Conner, I—“ Tim opened to speak but the air spiked again. Rook took notice of Conner’s momentarily slip and whirled around to the Super Clone once hulled against the wall. His eyes shot right open, brimming with rage at Conner and Conner alone.

He rose his arms to his face to block the clone’s incoming barrage but as expected it did nothing. The clone screamed wildly, spit failing as he landed blow after blow at Conner’s head and chest.

There was no time to take a breath. He couldn’t even focus on what was his left or right as the clone yelled and grabbed his head off the ground. He yelled, slamming his knee against Conner’s face again and again. It wouldn’t stop until he knew hems stop moving.

Conner ignored the sick crunch at his face and the new taste of blood at his mouth. Conner managed to press his hand over the clone’s knee and pushed himself up with all the power he had left. He attempted the same barrage but each punch only grew weaker as he recoiled less and less against his attacks.

He met those cold eyes at his own, after the beating he took and little to no sunlight below he knew this was anything but in his favor.

Or that was…

His eyes trailed back to his pocket. If Rook was right then Luthor was telling him the truth. The gift he’d given him would be just what he needed here. He could incapacitate the clone and bring him elsewhere, somewhere safe and away from Cadmus once and for all!

“GRAHH!” The clone screamed, stumbling back to hold his head. This wasn’t another sonar attack at least not that he could tell, it was the Genomorphs maybe.

With bated breath he ruffled his battered hands through his pockets till he found the  sealed lead box. He hadn’t asked how they were used but if their were multiple then he guessed he applied them somehow.

He popped a small, red shield out and placed it at his wrist. For a second he felt nothing, he wondered if he was just mislead by the cruel man again—before he stumbled back, a terrible wave of pain rolling into his head.

A drumming a loud drumming rang in his brain. It made his muscles tense, clothes tight as fought for air from the hot breaths leaving his lungs. He hated the feeling but at the same time felt it was just right. Like it was natural.

“Hey!” Rook slid to his side, “Are you okay? Look, stay down. He’s going to go after you again. I’ll cover you—“

Conner gruffed, shaking the pain welting into his eyes back. “No.” He caught a trembling breath, flicking his shaky vision up to the clone ahead him. “He’s mine.”

Before Rook could even ask what Conner had meant he already lunged ahead. He could feel sharp air whirl around him as he gave the clone a cave-shaking punch in the abdomen.

Fighting back was much easier with powers. His own heat vision paled the clone’s by a margin. His flight, while brand new to him as well made his already trained attacks stronger and faster.

Conner attacked without remorse. Punch after punch, each barely held back by his burning muscles.

Strangely, it felt good. Conner couldn’t get enough of this power. At each punch the clone fought back less, over the course of his onslaught he’d stopped even attempting to raise his fists up to attack anymore.

Conner revealed at it. Never before had he been able to use his full power. Never had he had this much under each fist.

Then he asked himself: Why do this? 

Why fight for a Clone that failed to understand what he was doing for him? Why waste his energy and time here?

There was so much he could be doing right now. His body told him so. He had so much power. Everything was held within these patches. His future. He looked down at the clone, and his past.

He squeezed the clone’s suit tighter and his raised an arm up for another crushing blow against his chest till Rook’s voice rattled his thoughts. “Stop, Conner! He’s already down! That’s enough!”

Rook uselessly held his grappling hook over his arm. It wasn’t Rook who stopped him, merely his voice.

Yet clarity only lasted for a mere second. He felt his body tense with rage as the clone under him managed a pathetic whimper.

Conner screamed, at instinct grabbing the wire and whirling the teen off his arm. “Get off me!”

He didn’t know why Rook hadn’t let go. Was he too fast? Was the teen just too stubborn or did he just not believe Conner would’ve grabbed the hook off?

He didn’t have that second to realize what he done till a terrible crack then thump echoed the now silent city.

Conner froze, his breath stiff in the stagnant air. Slowly he pulled his fists away from the clone and faced the rubble crushed over Rook’s collapsed form. He felt his stomach drop.

‘Oh no.’ A familiar heart beat had slowed its usual rhythm.

The Super Clone had stopped moving as well. He was merely unconscious but in the state Conner left him in—he’d need a lot of sunlight to heal.

But Rook was another case. With his strength he wasn’t sure what he’d done or if he’d ever get back up. What if he was alive but unable to move? What if he has brain damage?

Before he new it the stench of blood overwhelmed him. It wasn’t the Super Clone nor his own either.

Frankly, he’d become familiar with Rook’s smell due to his constant and odd nose bleeds. He knew exactly who’s it was. He swallowed harshly, taking shaky steps back  towards Rook.

“H-hey?” He trembled forcing himself to get closer. The shiny, red pool of blood that trailed from his collapsed form made him ill.

He was scared. He wanted to scream but all he could see was what he’d done—no one but himself caused this. Him. He’d done this. His own stubborn, selfish actions made him do this to the one man that tried his best to help him here.

Rook was right. Of course he was right. 

He attempted another step forward but Dubbilex’s words scrambled his mind. ‘I will watch the Super Clone. Superboy, you need to return to the surface with your companions!’

Wolf staggered up to his side, a slight limp in his steps. He whined, big dark eyes gazing at Conner as he nudged Rook with no use.

He still couldn’t wrap his mind over what he’d done. How could he—!

A straggled, fearful scream left his throat as he fumbled to rip it the patch off his arm. It no longer had its red color or emblem, it was just a regular dull sticker now.

The urge to blame the patch and Luthor was there but deep down he knew none of this would’ve ever happened if he just had listened and left when told to. He used the patch as a last resort. He did this. No one but him.

With trembling eyes he shook his head. “I can’t.” The last thing he wanted to do was hold Rook.

How could he ever trust himself again? How could any of their friends look him in eye after doing this?

Sure, he’d fought them but he hadn’t done so while having known them. Rook was annoying, of course but Conner would’ve never knowingly…

His friends would hate him. Batman, through all the support he’d given him would never trust him after this. He hurt Rook. He hurt a teammate. Someone who didn’t deserve it.

If it weren’t for Rook then he would’ve killed the clone! He was a monster!

His wild eyes met Dubbilex, fear reaching his throat. “I-I need to go! I can’t be here anymore!”

His entrance was blocked but the water had to lead somewhere. The sewers had to lead out.

“I…” He met Rook, still collapsed over the rocks. “I’m sorry.”

He didn’t know where he’d be running but it had to be elsewhere. Somewhere far from Rook and their friends. Somewhere where no one could find him.

Just somewhere to clear his mind.

Chapter Text

“Hey, do you always wake up so early? I mean, you sleep so late. It’s so weird.”

“Shouldn’t a guy that gets his powers from the sun like it too? You don’t act like a morning person that much.” Tim didn’t need to look up at the large shadow hovering over his window sill to know who the visitor was.

“Hm.” Kon smiled down at him. “Good morning to you too bird boy.”

He always smelled like Metropolis coffee in the morning.

Tim woke with a jolt.

He hadn’t dreamed of home in days. Often he’d dream of nothing yet this night was different. He shook his head, groaning at the memory. Titans tower, how long had it been since then?

Waking up back here seemed like another dream too. He hadn’t spent a night in the sanctuary since he turned fourteen.

Tim whimpered, holding a hand to his temple. His lip drummed the same pain as he sucked air through his teeth.

He weakly climbed off the couch he found himself collapsed over. The smell of old iron hit his nose like a punch from Grundy.

‘Gross.’ Tim frowned, hissing a little at the wind brushing against the back of his scalp. Two possible wounds. One over his temple the other at the back of his scalp. “Ow.”

The blood on his nape and forehead was dry. It felt cold too but heat still radiated from his open wounds.

A whir of space-metal rolled to his side, ready to greet him with an excited beep. He managed a croak like voice, worn from the cold ride over. “Thank you, girl.” Tim wearily smiled as he patted Sphere. His hands felt so stiff too, they were cold and ached. He must’ve lost a lot of blood on his way here. Poor Sphere looked like a prop from a B-rate horror film.

He imagined Sphere had picked him up from the caves below. But it was cold here. Wasn’t it suppose to be Thanksgiving or had he been unconscious through it? Nevertheless, the others would still be here. Where had they gone?

Why weren’t Conner and Wolf with them?

Tim limped alongside Sphere as he took ragged steps towards the kitchen. It was empty here too. Food filled it yet it remained untouched and cold underneath aluminum foil.

He had the thought call out to someone but something told him no one would hear him. He slumped over to a stool, shifting shaking fingers to Robin’s contact on his watch. “Hey? Where are—?”

“Rook!” Dick yelled, relief washing over his once tense brows. “You’re okay!”

“The hell have you been?” Artemis interrupted alongside Wally’s face pushing into frame.

“The sanctuary.” Rook snorted, “Where else?”

“It’s so dark. Is no one else there?” Artemis asked.

It was empty, barely lit by the energy saving lights. “Nada. Cept’ for Sphere.”

“We asked someone to stay.” Robin groaned, shaking his head. “I guess it makes sense. Everyone was out looking for you and Superboy.”

“Superboy isn’t with you?”

“Gone.” Wally pouted, “We we’re hoping you’d had info after landing in DC hours back.”

Rook fell silent. It would be helpful to tell the others where Conner had truly last been but he had made a promise. Though, thinking back he struggled to keep his full word during their exchange below. They were helping Match—just not now. If only Conner could’ve understood his intentions.

In reality Match’s existence went darker. The Super Clone’s mental state and body was degrading since it’s inception. Being outside the pod equated to pain which lead to anger. It was an unfair situation to both. Neither teens were in the position to help him alone.

But he’d tell everyone that later. They’d ask more questions that Tim wasn’t prepared to answer.

Conner would have to answer those another day. For now he’d continue the charade here in his stead.

“I don’t know.” Rook made sure to keep his tone as nonchalant as possible. “We got separated while checking a signal out in DC.”

“The jammer disturbance?” Robin asked.

Sphere tilted a little. He was glad they hadn’t figured out she could do that yet. “Yeah. Conner heard it but then I lost him. Have you tried looking for Wolf?”

“Actually, Wolf found us.” Robin explained. “M’gann’s trailing with him while Kal’dur borrows Bioship. We hope either one of them can find him.”

“If anyone it’s Wolf.” Tim nodded, pausing to wipe a bit of blood from his lip. “Just call me if you find him again. I’m safe here. Just make sure you find him.”

“Got it.” Wally signed off before Robin could get another word in.

Tim let out a long winded sigh. Where could he have gone? Why did he leave Genomorph city afterwards? How could he leave Wolf behind too?

Tim could sit here for hours and run these thoughts again and again but none of it mattered now. Even if he was slightly pissed about what had happened under Cadmus he still had to know if Match and the other Genomorphs were safe before anything else.

After all, if Conner wasn’t going to step up then he guessed he had to in his place.

“First things first.” Tim waved Sphere in and used her as a crutch towards the sink. Getting cleaned up had to be his first course of action.

He dumped his head into the running faucet by the sink and staggered a bit towards the dirty pots and pans strewn about the kitchen area.

Reflected across a sauce pan was a cut just above his left brow and the back of his scalp. The hit to the cave wall… and the fall against the ground.

Tim sighed, turning down to look at Sphere. “Does it look that bad?” He hoped he wouldn’t need a hair cut. It took a while to grow it out like this again.

Sphere sadly warbled at his feet.

“Ah. That bad, huh?” Tim let out a sharp hiss as he tapped the warm, pulsating tissue at his brow. “Ow!” He grumbled against the kitchen, still hovering a hand over the front of his head. It felt a lot better when he ran water over it.

He slumped back over the sink and let the  bloody water trickled over his face as he chewed his thoughts.

So, to run it through: Conner knocked him out. Tim remembered that at least.

They were arguing sure but last Tim recalled it didn’t really lead Conner tossing him against the cave. He seemed… defeated by then.

Something happened between the end of their argument and the start of Match’s rematch with him. Something odd.

Fighting that ferociously wasn’t something Conner usually did. He wasn’t not arrogant by any means but attacking in that manner—fighting someone who had long since stopped fighting back—that wasn’t him.

Then again, Tim did barely know Superboy here. He could still yet again be slipping his own preconceived ideas about the teen into daily thought. Even when talking with Conner he’d forget which Superboy he was talking to from time to time.

But in the end Tim ended up unconscious on Supercycle’s back with no Conner in sight. His Superboy would’ve never abandoned him like that.

Well. Unless he was being mind controlled into killing the Titans again.

He slapped the top of his head, yelping at the instinctive gesture. “Damn it! The weird box Luthor gave him!”

Tim should’ve known better. He made the easiest mistake of running towards a Kryptonian in distress—that’s the first thing Batman told him not to do. Served Tim right.

‘Ow.’ Tim pulled the mask off and let it’s partially broken end hit the bottom of the sink.

But even if this version of Superboy wasn’t his friend—Tim still had the responsibility to own up to their promise. That meant helping find the guy and getting a better understanding of the situation they found themselves wrapped in.

If he ended up under Luthor’s control that meant it was Tim’s partial fault for not telling the rest of the team about it. They were far too deep to back up now.

Tim shifted on his elbows, feeling the water and blood drip over his wet hair. But how could he go down into Cadmus again? They just blew up the place—again apparently—Bruce and the rest would catch wind sure enough.

He wasn’t doing himself any favors with those three anymore.

Tim slid down to the floor and scanned his watch. “You didn’t set this thing to record did you?”

Sphere warbled, rolling back between the two. A blue, see-through beam shot out from her robotic eye. A recording, it looked like she already covered that.

He whistled, turning a little on his tired legs. “Look at you, Jack of all trades!”

The footage showed Sphere’s point of view as she blasted underwater and up into the caves. She hovered over Rook, ignoring the scared Genomorphs scrambling out her way as she protected his body from any possible threats.

“You must be his friend.” Dubbilex’s recorded voice spoke through her speakers. “We mean no harm, your friend did us a great service.”

Sphere warbled in the recording, slowly turning back to Rook and the small, vaguely familiar Genomorph tying a bandage over his forehead.

Tim looked down at himself. He hadn’t noticed the loose, wet bandage still clinging down to his neck. That must be Kraig, Tim guessed. Conner seemed to personally know this Genomorph.

He turned back to the footage, watching the Genomorphs help load his unconscious body into Sphere’s back.

“We will care for the Super Clone. Tell your friends we owe them gratitude on their return.” Dubbilex pointed to the waterfall. “You can make your escape through the sewers below, the same as Superboy. But again, I must personally apologize for the lies shared here. We did not mean to cause conflict between you and Superboy.”

Supercycle trilled hovering back up above the Genomorphs. By the time they entered the waters the screen went dark.

“I guess they’re fine.” Tim ran a wet wash cloth over her blood soaked frame, “We’re lucky my dumb bomb plan worked. You don’t know how many of those cloning chambers I accidentally… Nevermind. Weird joke, heh.” He tapped his lip in thought. “I wish we could figure out just where SB went.“

But there was one person who knew Super Clones and Kryptonians like the back of his evil hand.

“Hm.” Tim read the card Luthor had given him on the kitchen floor. “What do you think?”

Sphere warbled, pushing the card out his stiff fingers. That was a no.

“Okay, then. If not the guy that fights Superman on the regular.” Tim slid it back to his pocket. “What’s your idea then?”

She pushed herself under his arm and hobbled him back up. Sphere was directing him back to the locker room. His phone?

“You want me to call him?” Tim didn’t think to do the obvious. He had gotten his phone number days back.

She trilled, bumping him closer towards the tall lockers.

“Okay! I got it. Jeeze.” Tim huffed, clicking his phone back on the locker room bench.

He guessed trying her plan wouldn’t be the worst option. It was far better than asking Luthor as a first resort. He tapped Conner’s icon, a blurry picture of Wolf and an empty chatroom welcomed him.

What was there to say? Sphere warbled, again bumping his arm. “Yeah, that’s not too bad.”

-Alvin Draper: hey

-Alvin Draper: I’m not dead (Sent 9:17 pm)

Zombie emoji? No. That would be mean and maybe it’d make him upset. No jokes for now.

So then he waited. Not for long at least. His phone rang. Was he seriously calling him now? Did he not like texting?

Well, at least he knew who to ask for Superboy tips here. “Good girl.” Tim smiled.

He accepted the call and wasn’t sure whether to go first. 

Conner’s side was dead silent. He couldn’t really hear anything. That didn’t give him much of an idea of where he went.

“Good morning.” Tim began.

It was silent for a bit longer as if the other end hadn’t expected a voice. Conner inwardly breathed, voice a hoarse whisper. “Hey.”

Tim couldn’t believe this was the same guy he’d heard hours ago. “You know your friends are looking for you.”

“I know.”

“Well, can you come back?” Tim forced a chuckle. “Not being mind controlled or anything are you?”

Another pregnant pause. Tim could swear he heard a car pass by but it didn’t sound busy enough to be a city. Maybe a small off road? He would’ve heard city traffic if it were a main road.

“I can’t.” He didn’t sound forced. If he was being controlled then he would’ve have called him first.

“Of course you can.” Tim felt that he had to speak gentle. Conner sounded so reserved, guilty even. “You can just go back to a Zeta tube or Supercycle and I can—“

“No!” Conner was frantic, voice trembling as he caught his tone. “I—I can’t go back. Not after what I did to you and that clone.” Tim imagined Conner slouched, head hung low as he spoke. “I was so scared of what I’ve done and felt that I ran away like a coward. You could’ve been dead Rook.”

Conner sighed, their steady breaths lifting the air. Now, Tim understood why Conner looked at him so much. You could read a person much better if you saw their face. He never realized how much a phone call could make him anxious till then.

“I’m glad you’re okay.” Conner finally whispered after their silence.

That was honest. Tim could hear it on his hesitant voice. “But are you okay?” Tim absentmindedly tapped his wrist. “The thing Luthor gave you—I don’t think they’re good for you.”

“They made me strong.” Conner added, no challenge in his hollow voice.

“And angry.” Tim finished. “That’s not you.”

“How would you know?” Conner bitterly spat though still reserved to a whisper.

“Because I know the version your friends tell me they know.” Tim continued. “And they love you. They think you’re hurt or worse.”

Conner let out a low breath. “If they knew what I did you and that clone—they’d never trust me again.” Conner murmured, “I lost control. I knowingly put that patch on to fight that Clone. If you hadn’t stopped me from hurting him then…”

“Conner.” Tim whispered, “They’re your friends, not strangers. These guys would fight the worst and search the highest mountains for you. That’s just how friends are.” Tim shut his eyes, memories of long nights at the old Tower bubbling up. “It’s what families do. It doesn’t make sense. It’s dumb but they love each other no matter what because it’s what they do.”

Their was music between the silence on the call—no, it was from a radio. Tim could pick up on the interference fighting an ad over  rotisserie chicken and fries. Just where was he?

“You really think that?” Conner rasped.

“I know that.” Tim breathed, “My friends would’ve done the same for me and…” he trailed, “You don’t have to say the full truth right now. We can tell your friends about it another time. The Genomorph’s City and Match are safe underground. For now they’re out of Luthor’s radar. You don’t need to worry about that anymore.”

“The shields.” Conner began, “What do I do with them?”

“I don’t think you need them.”

“What if we do again? What if I’m not enough?”

It was worse than taking a punch from Bane and Killer Croc. Tim’s heart broke.

There had been a lot happening with the guy lately. Being shoved into a cave and school wouldn’t fix the months of time Clark had spent ignoring him.

How could anyone ever measure up to someone who didn’t want to spend time with them?

Tim knew how that felt. His own father struggled to give him the attention he wanted that was well, until it was too late at least.

Tim looked down at his gloves, pulling the left one off to reveal old scars colored by a far too sharp boomerang. “That’s not going to happen. Not again” Tim muttered, dropping his head, “Conner. I’m sorry. For everything.”

“What for?” Conner suddenly had all his rage return to him. “I accidentally attacked you! You should be mad at me!”

“I’ll get to that but Conner, you were right to want to free Match. Your heart was in the right place and if I’m being honest I had my own expectations heading there.“ Tim shook his head. “About Match and you—I still carry preconceived notions about the people here. I didn’t even know the Genomorphs were there against their will.”

He looked up at his locker. His battered reflection looking back at him with a silent frown. He’d definitely need stitches over these two cuts.

“And when I saw Match myself I knew he deserved a chance. You don’t know how painful it was to put him back to sleep. Even on my earth we struggled to find a way to help him.” Tim shook his head, “I kept asking myself: ‘how can I could call myself a hero if Match was still being controlled by bad people?’” Tim met his own eyes, imagining Conner meeting them as well. “He has a better chance at freedom with the Genomorphs than under someone like Luthor or Cadmus. I would’ve never understood that if it weren’t for your need to try.”

Deathstroke. Jericho. Superboy-Prime.

Conner didn’t need to know any of that. It was ancient history on his earth but it remained like a warning, vested deep inside his brain.

Match had lived an unfair existence. Controlled by evil men and slain for his DNA.

“Even after you discovered that you were half Human, part Luthor—you still wanted to help.” Tim spoke, lifting his head up. “Your stubbornness lead me to that revelation. I would’ve never felt this way if it weren’t for your action back there.”

Conner filled their conversation with silence. He could hear a quiet clasp snap close, the box?

“Well…” Conner began, “I should apologize too.” He swallowed, voice a flat mutter. “Match would’ve kept attacking me and everyone else there if I kept insisting we save him now. I should’ve known patience. I should’ve been smarter.”

That sounded like jingle from a gas station. He was definitely outside a city by a gas stop then.

Conner nervously licked his lips, hesitantly wary to continue. “I should’ve trusted you  Rook. My actions would’ve lead to all those Genomorphs being captured or worse by Luthor.” Conner’s voice trembled, “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I didn’t mean to run away from you either. I was just… scared of what you’d think of me when you woke up.” He sighed, “At least I have something for myself then. Running with my tail between my legs wasn’t something  Superman or Luthor did. That should make me happy I guess.”

Maybe he wasn’t being trying to be funny but oddly Tim could find humor in Conner’s words.

“You know, Superboy went through something similar.” Tim managed a low chuckle.

“He did?“

“He broke my arm.”

The terror in Conner’s voice shook his phone. “He what?!”

Tim felt his belly ache with laughter. “It’s okay. Trust me, it’s been water under the bridge for years now.” He patted his arm and smiled down at his phone. “Sure it hurt like hell but I could never blame Kon for something like that. I’m not going to blame you either. That thing Luthor gave you was messing your head. I’ve never seen you that angry before. That’s not you.”

“I don’t think I can trust myself if I go back right now.” Conner muttered. “I felt so angry when I had that shield on. It felt… nice to be as strong as Superman for that while. I don’t want M’gann to feel my mind touch when I have all this churning inside me.”

“Do you really think she’d think of you that way?”

Conner was silent again.

Tim sighed, offering a smile at his reflection. “So why don’t I meet you instead? We don’t need to go to the Sanctuary.”

Conner caught a shaky breath. “Why? Where are we going?”

“Where are you right now?”

“A gas station outside Overland.”

“Kanas?” Conner hummed in agreement. “Then can I meet you there? I have something to show you.”

He was uncertain but managed to shakily mutter the words. “Okay.”

“Good, give us five.” Tim smiled as he clicked off. It was only a couple hours away. He could reach him in no time with Supercycle. Sphere warbled, rolling an inch next to his still raw hand. “It hurts, but I’ll manage. I heal apparently faster than most—remember?”

Now a mask. He really could use a new domino mask.

“Sorry, Dick.” Tim whispered while rummaging through his locker close by. The equipment here was rather behind the kind on his earth but he’ll find a way to manage with it.

Past the old, dirty mags—ones he was sure Wally had given Dick— he found an old mask, at least it fit his small face.

“I feel so bad for worrying his friends.” Tim sighed, grimacing at his reflection in the locker. “This really isn’t going to help me much is it?”

Sphere warbled a sad no. If he couldn’t improve his relation with the wary Leauge well, much how worse could it get if Tim took Conner to see Smallville?

Either it end up with someone in the hospital or maybe they’ll sing and make up. Tim wouldn’t hold his breath for the ladder.

.

.

.

It was cold. Very cold.

Conner couldn’t shake from it off from his thick skin. The heavy air frosted the windows inside the warm gas stop. Exhaust plumed from the cars passing by every now and again as hours passed.

He looked out of place here. He was only dressed in a his usual T-shirt. Yet unlike those staring at him from their cars he seemed almost in tune with the heavy weather. The cold really couldn’t touch him.

Still, he should’ve gone back hours ago. Not only had he ruined the holiday for his friends but his actions nearly killed a teammate and threatened the lives of the dozens of Genomorphs.

Yet he somehow found the courage to promise to meet Rook here.

Perhaps it was relief at the man’s status but a part of him wanted a chance at redemption too.

If Rook wanted to meet up with him he’d do it. Anything to fix what he’d done to the man in his lapse of judgement and fury of emotion.

It was just an added bonus that Rook wanted to visit elsewhere. Conner just couldn’t believe he’d so foolishly ran towards Kanas of all places. Anywhere in the world yet he managed to stumble his way here.

Nor was this luck by any means. Conner knew where he was headed. The only thing that could put his mind to rest was the familiar yet alien scent of the country side.

When Batman or Wonderwoman visited the cave the Man of Steel’s scent lingered. It was close by. He knew enough to discern its general direction. But how could he visit after what he’d done? This was as far as he could go into the state. His legs couldn’t push him any further.

Then his ears perked at a familiar whistle.

Conner bent away from the station and towards the woodland’s shadows. They were sparse only several lanky trees filled it but it was enough for the two to hide away in.

Cool eyes met white masked ones. Conner forced himself not to wince away at his calm stare. He didn’t know how to best speak to Rook. He couldn’t believe he looked so calm after everything.

“I like your shirt.”

Conner bit his lip, teasing the collar of his shirt. “Uh, thank you.” Rook had a new mask. It didn’t surprise him much, the old one didn’t seem fixable with tape. “I like your mask.”

“Thanks. It’s smaller than I’m used to but, Y’know.” Rook shrugged, gesturing over his shoulder at the seats behind Supercycle. “Get on. There’s something close by I need to show you.”

“Where?” Conner didn’t question before climbing in. He felt he really should’ve.

“Well, why else did you come here?”

Conner stamped a foot still outside down. “N-no!” He stammered, rolling off into the snow. He knew exactly what he had in mind. “I can’t! I don’t even know where they live.”

“Ah.” Rook smirked down at him, arms crossed over the side of Supercycle. “So, your super stalking knows it’s limits, aye?”

“I just guessed.” Conner hobbled up against a tree and shook snow from his head. “It’s close by… I wasn’t going to visit I just—I don’t know.” He shrugged, flatly staring at the snow. “I just wanted to see them from afar, if they existed anyways.”

Rook’s smile softened as he jumped over and walked up to Conner’s side. “Well, they do and I know their full names and addresses maybe even social securities if I look a bit harder. I still have the offer open by the way.”

He was joking of course but that still managed to ease Conner’s troubled thoughts. “And you call me the stalker?”

Rook snorted, tapping at his ear. “I don’t track people through their heartbeat but what I told you that day in the cave, the junk about Supes and his family. I stand by that. I can tell you want that too.” Rook frowned, “You’re sixteen, Conner. You shouldn’t be deprived of them.”

Conner longed for that. He dreamed of one day meeting the two that raised someone as well put together as Superman.

Sure he didn’t know a thing about them and yes, Superman was a lackluster parent but maybe he’d find something in them. Or he hoped so at least.

“What if they don’t want to see me? What if they’re scared?” Conner looked down at his arms. “What if they react just like he did?”

“They won’t.” Rook put a hand over Conner’s shoulder, a smile on his lips. “You’ll just have to go with my gut again.” Tim flashed a toothy grin. “Didn’t we say we’d try to do that lately? Just trust me on this, okay?”

Superman would know of their visit. It was dangerous, probably the stupidest thing he’d ever considered doing but the look in Rook’s eyes was blatant and transparent. 

Conner looked up at Rook‘s  hand and hesitantly took it in. “Okay.” He rasped. “I trust you, Rook.”

The harsh, wind thrashed Rook’s cape. Smallville. Conner Kent was going to Smallville.

He settled back, eyeing Rook’s tall figure over the driver’s seat of Supercycle. “When you told me about the town it kind of sounded like you’ve been here before.”

“On my earth, yes.” He lifted himself a bit higher, practically standing up as he drove. “Kanas is nice. Smallville is your typical mid-western American town and a friend of mines spent a good portion of his life in it. You’ll like it.”

But will the people there like him?

Supercycle continued down. She had the ability to fly but hadn’t done it. It seemed safer though slower to travel through the roads. It did attract less attention at least.

“Hey.”

Conner blinked from the roads and up to Rook, arms crossed. “What?”

“Can we promise something? I mentioned it before but let’s try to start over. You know formally. From one guy to another guy: let’s try to trust each other from now on.” Rook smiled. “I’ll try to do better to listen to you and you try to do the same.”

“How am I suppose to do that?” Conner could smell blood. Rook hadn’t properly taken care of his wounds.

“It’s just a promise. Just keep your word and I do the same.” Rook held his hand out. “Shake on it. You do shake hands right?”

That smile made his heart ease. Their was no fear behind those eyes, just transparent warmth and blind support.

Conner should’ve been ease by the gesture. Truthfully every inch of his body was but the thought of his original guilt crawled down his throat. He stammered for words, inching back from his hand. “How can you just forget what I did to you? I hurt you.”

“Well, not completely.” Rook chuckled. “I’m still kinda pissed about you throwing me across a cave but in a way we were both right down there. If we just knew each other better neither one of us would’ve been hurt.”

Any start was a good one, Conner summarized. He’d try to make it up to the boy later. 

“Okay.” He couldn’t help but ease a bit at the teen’s touch as they shook hands. “I’m sorry still. I, Uh…” he looked away at the roads they we’re passing by, heat rising at his neck and cheeks. “I don’t know how to not make this any less awkward.”

“We’ll find a way around it.” Rook chuckled, struggling to pull his hands from Conner’s strong grip.

“Also, your hand’s sweaty.”

“I’m wearing gloves!” Rook tugged back, wiping his gloved hands at his pants.

Conner stifled a finger under his nose. “Smell too.”

“Hm?“

“I track people through smell too.” Conner explained. “That’s.. another thing about me.” He shrugged, inwardly rubbing his neck. “I guess. Whatever.”

“Cool.” Rook scratched his cheek, evading his gaze. “Uh, my name really isn’t really Alvin Draper.”

“It’s not?” Conner rose a sarcastic brow. “I’m shocked.”

“Shut up.” Rook playfully snorted, “Alvin’s  a name I’ve used before. It’s easier not to get it confused with the other guy currently existing right now.”

“Well, what is it?”

“Timothy Jackson Drake, but everyone just calls me Tim.”

Conner looked him up and down. Yeah. He did look more like a Tim. “Hm.” Conner felt a small smile tug at his lips. “It suits you.”

“Is that a compliment?” Tim teased with a smirk.

“I didn’t say I hated it.”

“I’m messing with you.” Tim snorted, pink tinting his cheeks from the cold wind. “And uh… I’m sorry for calling you Kon when we first met. It was the name Superman had given you on my earth. It was your first real name actually.”

“He named me?”

“Things were different on my earth.” Tim frowned. “I wish he wasn’t so distant from you here.”

“Well, I can’t fix that with him.” Conner murmured, falling a bit back into his seat. “But I like my friends and they’re my family too. Right?”

Time echoed the same smile. “Right.”

He was starting to like the trip to Smallville more and more now.

Past long winding dirt roads and cold, nearly constant smell of old wheat roads stood the Kent home.

It was quaint. Honestly, it was exactly what Conner expected. A small farm home surrounded by vast, flat farm land. It was something straight out of a Grant Wood collection.

The trees surrounding the small home were as bare as the land. In the distance Conner could hear cows mooing within the safety of their farm house. Chickens clucked at their boots as they took hesitant steps up from the dirt pathway.

Superman must’ve run up and down here as a child. He could imagine the boy of steel throwing snowballs at their feet and excitedly counting days down to Christmas with his parents. 

This must’ve been a life. He could only dream of something like that one day. The innocence of a child. The carefree days after school and a meal ready for him back home. A family.

He bit his lip, glancing down at the smaller teen at his side. “Is this really a good idea?”

“Is Kansa’s most recognizable state food the corn?” Tim flashed a grin, “Trust me. They’re going to love you.”

Tim gestured a small wave at him that said ‘go on!’. Conner managed a shaky sigh as he hovered his fist over it. Just a knock. All Conner had to do was knock.

He took in a shallow breath. “Here goes everything.” Conner whispered.

“Oh, Sweet mother Mary..!” Conner was interrupted from his thoughts. He whirled around, gawking up at the Kryptonian holding Tim up by the cape.

“Hey!” Conner ran down from the porch. “I’m the only guy that can carry him like that!”

There was no hint of calm nor humor in the Kryptonian’s voice. His tone was cold and curt. “You.”

Conner stiffened, eyes hardening. He had no upper hand here, nothing in his arsenal could rival the Man of Steel yet he still challenged those glowing red eyes as best as he could.

“It’s one to go around my back but it’s another thing to be here.” He shot his hateful glare down to Rook, eyes locking on the watch the man had been silently inching his finger up to. In a flash, Superman snapped the watch with two quick fingers as dust clattered from his wrist and into the snow.

“H-hey, you—!” Tim snarled, dropping back into the floor besides Conner. “Well, did you give him much of a choice?” Tim caught his ragged breath. “You’re the one that never gave him a chance. He’s just visiting!”

“I am not arguing with you. Go home.” The Kryptonian spoke, eyes glowing over them.

“He’s not leaving.” Tim put a defensive arm over Conner’s chest. “Also that watch was all I brought here! All my photos and videos were there, what the hell man?”

“Do you think this is funny?” Superman dropped down to the two. “Do you think this is some sort of game?” He snarled and Conner instinctively pushed Tim behind him to meet the man’s glare. “This is my family! I didn’t give you permission to—!”

“Clark..?”

It was a woman. Her voice was reserved, slow and steady yet the way she spoke his name was familiar, as if spoken an entire lifetime.

Conner felt frozen in that moment. Past Superman’s wide shoulders he met her gaze. That was the Kryptonian’s adoptive mother. It could only be his mother. Somehow, deep down he knew it. He’d seen in from Wally and his mother then within Garfield and Marie.

From the way she looked at Superman, from the tinge of worry at her tone. That was the sight of a mother and her son.

“Clark, who are these boys?” She probed a bit more insistent. The worry was gone, with slightly more annoyance at the eldest Kryptonian.

“Ma’ this isn’t—“ Superman shook his head, guiding Tim and Conner back from her. “They we’re just leaving.”

A finger tapped Conner’s neck. He blinked down at Tim, his voice a mere whisper. “Okay, I’m gonna do something. Don’t freak out.”

“Huh—?” Before he could finish Tim collapsed into his arms. Conner felt his blood run cold as he shook the man’s limp shoulders. “H-hey!” Conner stammered, “What happened? Are you alright—hey!” His fear only grew like a terrible storm, there was no heart beat! He couldn’t hear his heart!

The older Kryptonian tensed, his eyes widening with concern. He could hear the same—or the lack of one.

Conner wanted to vomit. His voice fell hoarse, “Tim!” He gritted his teeth, annoyed at Superman’s shadows hanging so close over them. “Get away from him!”

“Let me see him.” Conner flicked back to the woman already rushing at his side. As scared as he was to let go of Tim it didn’t make much sense for him to hold him like this. He was too afraid to move him or even touch him anymore than he was now. 

But he managed to slip his hands from his grasp, shakily he set Tim back down and let the woman look him over. She put two fingers at his neck then dropped an ear down to his mouth.

“He’s breathing, only barely.” She pushed his tangled hair up, a terribly stitched cut over his brow. “Clark, carry the boy inside.”

“What? But, Ma’!”

Conner pushed past, already loading Rook into his arms. “Where should I put him?”

“Right here on the couch.” The old woman hurried him in as she ran into the kitchen herself. “Clark, make yourself scarce or help that boy by finding us some blankets!”

Clark, apparently that was his real name, casted a lingering eye on Conner before nodding. “Alright, Ma’.”

He finally caught his breath as he settled Tim back into the couch. The house was so warm, so comforting—Conner would’ve enjoyed it much more if he wasn’t covered in Rook’s blood. His hair hadn’t been washed throughly. Why have hair this long if you weren’t caring for it?

Still he felt better than moments ago. He could’ve sworn he couldn’t hear a heartbeat. It was gone for a good five seconds. What had Tim meant by—?

“God, I expected someone to catch me before I hit the floor. Ow.” Tim snorted, rubbing the back of his head with a hushed hiss. “Are we not dead?”

“Are we—?” Conner’s squeezed his hand into a tight fist and gave Tim a controlled yet still as painful punch on the shoulder. “The hell is the matter with you!?” Conner hoarsely yelled, rubbing dry tears out the corner of his eyes. “I thought you died!”

“Ow!” Tim recoiled, rubbing his arm. “Well, ‘Big Blue’ was gonna’ toss us out. And I needed someone to see my stitches anyways..! Ow.” He pouted, “Breaking two birds with one stone—just with a little creative flair.”

“You’re okay!” The woman gasped, catching her small medical case back up. “Goodness, just look at you.” She piqued Tim’s face up, looking up and down. “Someone must’ve put you through a ringer all right.”

Conner’s neck burned as he evaded Rook’s smug grin. “You should see the other guy.” Thankfully, she hadn’t taken notice. “Thank you, I’m fine. I, ah…” Tim held out his hand. “My name is Rook. The big guy to my right is—“

“Superboy.” She blinked, warm brown eyes meeting his. “My, we’ve only heard small stories about you here.” As Conner inched back as did she. “S-sorry.” She dipped her head, holding her hand back. “You just look so much like Clark… I suppose it’s shared within all Kryptonians up there.”

Tim used Conner’s shoulder as a leverage back up. “Is that what Clark told you..?” He gestured at Conner, “That he’s ‘just another Kryptonian’?”

“Well, of course.” She rose a brow. “He didn’t seem too excited to tell us as I’d imagined.”

Conner and Tim shared the same worried look. He felt it was better if Tim took the lead here. “Well, uh the truth is—“

“He’s not just any Kryptonian, Ma’.” Both boys whirled to face the Man of Steel. “He’s different… he’s a clone.” He swallowed, voice earnest and low. “He’s my clone, Ma’. They took my DNA and created him back in March. We’d only discovered him in July but I didn’t have the guts to tell you or Pa’.”

“Why not?” His mother, guided him from the steps and closer towards the living room. “Clark… this must’ve been weighing down on you for months. Why didn’t you tell your father or I?”

“I don’t know.” He met Conner’s eyes, guilt ridden on his once powerful shoulders. “I think I was just ashamed.”

If Conner’s heart wasn’t already so wound up in ice it would’ve been broken in two.

He gathered his thoughts and stood back up over the three. “I should go.” Conner gave Tim a pained stare. “I… I shouldn’t have come here.”

“W-wait, Conner— Gah!” Tim tumbled back into the floor, he was definitely more hurt than he lead on. Good for Conner’s sake. At least he didn’t have to confront Tim again.

Conner quickly paced back to Supercycle. Slowly he pushed her past the snow, forcing her to start back up and instead fly back to the sanctuary.

“Supercycle!” He felt his voice tremble nervously under him, he hadn’t realized he was even holding his breath till then. “Please.” He sniffed. “I just want to leave.”

A part of him expected to hear that from Clark. He knew deep down the man felt the same yet… he couldn’t help but set his expectations high. Conner hoped he’d change or show a shred of love towards him.

But he was foolish in the end.

“Conner.” Conner cringed at Superman’s voice. His name sounded so alien to him.

“What?” Conner growled, back still turned to him.

“Why did you come all this way?”

“I…” he trailed off, “I didn’t know.”

“Did Rook bring you?”

“No.”

“Then why?”

“I don’t know.” Conner stammered, “I just—I don’t know.”

The cold air hung heavy his shoulder. What was there for him to say that hadn’t been already said?

What more could he want from Clark?

His warm breath plumed at his face as he hunched against Supercycle. Conner hated his reflection so much.

“I don’t understand anything right now.” He muttered. “I don’t understand why you hate me so much. What did I do? I’ve just met you. You haven’t even tried to talk to me since we’ve met.”

Conner stiffly peaked over his shoulder, struggling to meet the eldest Kryptonian’s gaze. He’d seen his own face reflected in Tim’s. Guilt. The inability to fight back once defeated. Like a dog exhausted from years of fighting in a ring.

“Did I do something? I know I came out like a freak but I didn’t get a say in any of this!” Conner felt his voice tear. “Was it too difficult for anyone here to tell me the truth?”

He steadied his breath, focusing on the man ahead of him. His heart sounded so calm still. Even he knew!

“I went back to Cadmus.” Clark didn’t speak so Conner took that as a point to continue. “I learned that there was another Super clone held up inside there.” He sighed, eyes squeezed tight. “And, I found out I’m not just Kryptonian. I’m part Human too and that half…”

Clark’s eyes widened. “Who told you this?” He only needed to glance back into the house to tell him. “And he’s sure..?”

“You knew who the other donor was, didn’t you?” Conner gawked, “So why did you tell me?”

“I was scared.” Clark blurted. “Even before I knew it was Luthor I just couldn’t face you. I didn’t know how.” He struggled to speak. “I’m not like Batman or Green Arrow—or the others. I can’t work alongside anyone. Not the way they can. Not like a father.”

“Is that why you sent me as far from you as possible?” Conner sniffed the cold out his nose.

“I’m sorry, Conner.” Clark whispered. “I wasn’t ready then. Even now, I’m struggling to find the time or space for it. You understand, don’t you?”

Conner let go of Sphere’s doors and turned to completely face Clark. “So you ship me off in a cave, alone for nearly five months because you were scared? You never visited. You never tried to reach out to me!” Conner grabbed his t-shirt, unable to contain his yell. “That’s selfish! I understand if looking at me makes you uncomfortable but how did you think I felt learning everything about myself alone?”

Frustrated tears brimmed at his eyes again but he shook them off with a snarl. He would not cry here. Not in front of Superman of all people.

“I know asking for you to be a father is such a high and impossible thing but…” He looked off at his boots. “How could Luthor talk to me before you did?” He shook his head at Clark. “Why couldn’t you try with me? Am I just not worth the effort?”

Tim was watching from afar with Clark’s mother. He could see them from above Clark’s shoulders on the deck. They couldn’t hear but they probably could see as much.

Conner flicked his gaze back to the ground unable to read the tense emotions on Clark. “You don’t need to say anything you don’t mean. I should go.”

“Conner, wait.” Clark reached out to stop him, “Please, don’t go. You came all this way.” He dropped his head low, voice practically a whisper. “We should talk about this.”

A part of Conner didn’t want to forgive him. It shouldn’t come so easily but that other sad, emotional teenage half just longed for the bond he’d been promised.

He swallowed, walking away from Supercycle and towards the light of the farm house. “I know I was cruel to you, Conner. I’m sorry for treating you as if you were unwanted.” Clark went on. “I can ever imagine what you were going through out these past months. As someone who holds it as his duty to protect others… I hadn’t imagined what emotional neglect could do to someone.” He dropped his head, “I’m so sorry. I ran from the responsibility and emotions I felt then. I just didn’t think I was ready for this type of relationship.”

Conner bit the inside of his lip as they met one another’s eyes. When people said they looked alike—it wasn’t a jab at either. They were alike, in every capacity. Same face shape, same eyes and colored hair.

It was like looking up to a man he’d never grow into. Not with this body at least.

“I feel like an idiot for feeling that you needed to be my father.” Conner let his shoulders sink. “You still don’t want me. I can tell. I understand, really, I can’t blame you.” Looking up he met Rook’s white gaze in the distance. “I hurt someone I considered a friend today. I’d be scared of me too.”

Clark blinked, looking to the other teenager. Rook met the gaze with a anxious look as he nervously waved at them by the deck stairs. “It wasn’t on purpose was it?”

“O-of course not!” Conner blurted, “I’d never hurt any of my friends.” He rubbed his knuckles, flicking up at Clark like a scolded child. “I just… I lost control and I hurt him. I ran away here because it just felt—“

“Safe.” Both finished.

Conner met Clark with wide eyes. He couldn’t believe it himself, their wasn’t any anger in Clark’s eyes. “When I was younger I had my own bouts of anger.” Clark began, lifting his head up the dark, twilight skies above. “When I saw injustices out of my hands go off from the law with a mere slap on the wrist—I couldn’t contain my rage.” He shook his head, “I was scared when I lashed out to my friends or yelled at my parents. I was so afraid of losing them if I acted out in front of them. What if they saw an alien? A raging, monster bent in destruction?”

Dry snow crunched under their feet. Conner could see flicks of white fall at Clark’s suit but melt within seconds of contact.

“Bottling my emotions up didn’t help either. It only lead to bigger blow ups.” Clark looked at Conner with warm brown eyes, the same he’d seen from his mother. “It took years until I realized that these feelings were just a part of life. I love earth, Conner. This is my home and I want to co-exist with everyone here. I want to feel all my emotions and express them without fear of people seeing me as a monster because of my alien heritage.”

Clark swallowed, his breath pluming at his lips. “Conner, I discovered this at twenty-four years old. You just entered the world in July as a sixteen year old teenager, everything must’ve been overwhelming for you, hasn’t it? Being created like this—trying to grow up when you’ve just been born… I hadn’t realized what you’ve been suffering through until now.”

“You… understand?”

“More than I could’ve ever imagined.” Clark murmured. “I think I know why you traveled back here.” Conner tried not to tense as the man lead him back to the farm house. “When I was scared, I’d run up to the roof of my house until my Ma’ lead me back down. I think you could use someone like that in your life too.”

“I…” Conner felt his neck turn hot as he was guided to the house steps. He looked back between Clark and his mother, unable to take another step forward. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Well, no need to thank me—“

“No, I meant to your mother.” Conner murmured, stiff as Clark struggled to edge him along. “How am I supposed to introduce myself?”

“Oh.” Clark paused, arms crossed. “Just do what feels right. Just say hello.” He sighed, holding his temple with a groan. “Which… was exactly what you were going to do before I got here. I’m sorry again.”

“It’s alright.”

Curious eyes fell onto him. His breath hitched as the woman, without any fear, walked right up to him. “It’s no wonder.” The old woman chuckled, fingers hovering inches from his cheek. “Just look at you.” She breathed, nothing but love behind those wise eyes. “You have so much of Clark inside you. Your a mirror of that boy in highschool. You even have his kind eyes.”

Conner gulped, flashing the teen by her side a anxious look yet Tim only returned a small nod and gesture forward. He swallowed what little courage he had and inched closer, flinching as she touched his warm cheek. “Hello.” He tried to relax his queasy stomach. “Your name is Conner—“ He groaned, cheeks flush at his own babble. “M-my name is Conner… I mean. Hello.. again.”

“My name is Martha.” Conner felt himself relax, an old feeling easing inside his chest. It was a connection he’d only seen from afar but had yet to feel himself until this very moment. “But why don’t you call me Ma’?”

“Me?” Conner blinked, “Are you sure? But I’m not—?”

“You’re as much family to us as the next Kryptonian that comes our way.” Martha wagged a finger, “Now, let’s get you boys inside. Your sopping wet!” She snapped her fingers at Clark. “And make sure you stop that boy from picking his bandages, Clark!”

Clark jolted a little, they both imagined she was still slightly irritated about the months long secret. “Course’ Ma!”

“Ow!” Tim yelped, slapping Clark’s hand back from his recently also slapped wrist. It definitely hurt Tim more than it effected Clark. “I’m gonna’ tell Batman on you. I really liked that watch too…”

“There’s honestly so much I’ve wanted to talk to you about.” Conner nervously chuckled. “I don’t even know where to start. Have you lived here your entire life? How was Superman—I mean Clark as a child? Is my fake southern accent as authentic as your’s and Clark’s?”

She gave off a small lighthearted chuckle. “Well, we found Clark by our old fields.” Martha sat down by the sofas, patting the space besides her. “This town is all we know. Been here for generations in fact. Clark’s always followed the drum of his own beat. He’s passionate and as proud as his father. And I’m sure your accent is just fine.”

As Conner sat down besides her he looked at the pictures lined the wall. There were so many. Several showing Clark throughout various stages of his life. Some as a adolescent, a couple in Highschool or near college age. He even had a couple with his father and mother.

“Ol’ Jon should be coming in soon.” She shook her head, lifting her reading glasses up. “That old’coot who I love, never quite could stand still. Just like this one over here.”

They shared a smile as Clark stammered over them. “I listen better than Pa’.” Clark held up neatly folded clothes to the teens in the sofa. “I’d also recommend wearing a suit. Tracks less water and retains more heat.”

Somehow Clark had already changed into his civilian clothes which was unsurprisingly an old Metropolis University t-shirt and jeans. The clothes Conner had been given were just as old. A basic white tee, sweats and a green sweatshirt with Clark’s old Highschool’s logo.

Clark’s smile softened, “You’re free to keep them after tonight. I think a lot of my old clothes will fit too.”

Tim held up his own regional farming festival t-shirt with a withheld grimace. “I don’t think, Batman would want me to stay any later than I’ve already spent.”

“Well, he’s going to have to go through me.” Ma’ put to hands at her hips. “You need more than a couple minutes to heal that, young man! The guest room is upstairs and a nice bath after running through.. whatever lovely sewer you visited will do you some good.”

Conner paused taking tentative sniffs at his shirt. He’d nearly forgotten he’d ran through an actual sewer to get here.

“Is it really okay?” Tim whispered, looking up at Clark.

The Man of steel nodded. “I’ll handle Batman. You just take your time to heal for the night, alright?”

“Alright…” Tim casted the two Kents a wary glance as he headed up stairs. Both him and Conner supposed the two had a lot of talking to work through tonight.

Conner lowered his breath, it wasn’t enough for Clark not to hear but he was sure he was too busy to really take mind in their conversation upstairs. “Are you okay? Seriously asking.”

“Mhm, my lungs are working. Blood’s still pumpin’ so, yeah. I am.” Tim nudged Conner’s stomach. “I’m still missing my spleen though, Hah!”

“O-oh. Uh, right.” He supposed he should start getting used to Tim’s odd humor by now.

But was he seriously missing his spleen?

“You mind if I go to the bathroom first?” Tim gestured at the suit, dry blood still cemented at the dark spandex at his neck. “I need to wash a bit behind the ear. You know losing this much blood might kill a guy here.”

Conner nervously chuckled along, a fake smile on his tense lips. “Yeah, that might uh, do it for some.” He blindly gestured back at the door opposite of the bathroom. “I’m just going to check in the guest room.”

He hadn’t realized he walked into Clark’s old bedroom till he flicked the lights on. The old, blue, paper walls casted a still image of days gone by. A boy, maybe just a couple years older than Conner leaving for university.

His parents had left Clark’s room relatively untouched aside from the dust that would have collected over the photos. Conner set his bundle of clothes on the bed, taking a glance around Clark’s old awards and trophies. He didn’t have much, most were for a modest second or third place but he supposed Clark always aimed for the least eye catching results.

For a second Conner pettered an ear down to Tim and the two Kents. They were busy with their own thing, he supposed it wouldn’t be too bad if he looked around a bit longer.

“Hm.” Conner held up an old prom photo. “Lana Lang, 1994.” That definitely wasn’t the woman Conner saw on news clippings he’d collected back in Mount Justice. He seemed to have a special interest in the Journalist for the Daily Planet, Lois Lane—he supposed the man had a fortune with the letter ‘L’.

He did actually look a lot like Conner in these old photos too. Maybe his sense of fashion wasn’t something Conner would personally enjoy but they had shared the same face and awkward hair cut.

He paused, hovering back to a photo next to his desk. It was framed, much older than the rest but still as well kept. “Oh man.” Conner breathed, lifting the worn photo to his level. “You really had a Superdog.”

It looked just like any dog on earth maybe more like a cross between a Kuvasz and Labrador. Clark looked so young in them. He must’ve had the dog as a baby but it hadn’t looked like any dog had lived here for years since.

He didn’t know what he’d do if he lost Wolf. Even if it were due to old age. He’d only just had the canine for a couple months now but he knew that big, toothy-bird killing jerk was his best friend.

They probably had a lot more in common than they ever imagined.

At that moment he took the few minutes of peace within Clark’s room. He hadn’t realized how much lighter his shoulders felt in Smallvillie until now.

Chapter Text

Conner had never slept outside of the cave since his first few nights at Wally’s home.

His room at the Sanctuary was small. Conner chose it for its resemblance to his old chamber. That pod was all he knew.

So sleeping on a couch outside of his usual routine was a new experience, he didn’t hate it. It was just new.

But he thought Tim misunderstood him. He did have a hard face to read. His odd way of sleeping hadn’t been relatable either. Conner could never stop sleeping with his arms crossed over his chest, something Tim commented as ‘Pharaoh-like’. He was just prone to the position out of habit. Again, that’s all he knew.

Nevertheless, Conner hadn’t hesitated to give the bed to Tim. After all, the guy did need it more after the day he had with him. By the time they went to bed it was late, nearly midnight as the snow began to cover the windows outside.

Conner wasn’t tired, not physically at least but the Thanksgiving leftovers did their job to make him sleepy enough. The mountains of food were probably just for Clark but they had enough for the two other hungry mouths joining them for the night.

Oddly enough, Tim was the first to hit deep sleep.

He slept quiet this night. Rarely had Tim ever slept so silently.

Conner kept turning a little to face the man at each bated snore. It was unnerving to hear him so calm.

He’d never thought much of it before till now. He just assumed everyone made loud noises while they slept.

Tim wasn’t special on that regard. Every night within the cave’s walls he’d mutter strange, unintelligible things. Sometimes his babble sounded happy. Other times, grumbling angrily as if caught fighting.

But often he sounded scared. He’d never seen fear from the teen. Not since he’d encountered him. He’d witnessed other emotions; anger, discomfort and longing but that was it. Fear wasn’t something he expressed. That went for most of the Bats he’d met.

It scared him a little to consider what would make him so afraid. What could possibly scare him of all people to that degree?

Yet the silence scared him more than the whispering. He couldn’t get past the silence.

Conner couldn’t understand the sudden change within Tim. His mind went to a dark place. Worry twinging at his brows as he sat up to face the teen curled up on the bed.

It could be brain damage. Maybe something slowly affecting his mind from the fall. He wasn’t sure but his thoughts warned himself to keep a careful gaze on the man. As unusually strong as his body was compared to another person’s, it meant nothing if he was against a Kryptonian’s full strength.

Conner would never forgive himself if he hurt Tim to that point.

So he kept awake.

It wasn’t until sunlight broke through the farm house windows that Tim awoke from his bed. He hadn’t heard the roosters crow just yet, only the steady hum of the generator outside and the shifting of busy feet—something expected of most farmers around these parts.

Tim grumbled something as he rubbed sleep from his eye. He didn’t seem too happy with the sunlight, but he was a man born to fight in the shadows. It explained the pale skin and slight dislike for sunlight. Tim turned over to face the couch where Conner slept, a big yawn forced his sleepy eyes shut. “G’morning.”

Then the teen blinked, he hadn’t expected Conner to be elsewhere from the couch.

“Holy crap—!” Tim instinctively tossed his pillow to the shadow hovering above the feet of his bed. He looked the figure up and down, a groan at his lips. “When Wally warned me about your weird sleeping habits I didn’t think it included watching people!”

Conner grabbed the pillow and set it back into the bedside. “You we’re sleeping really quietly.”

Tim chuffed a breath, swinging his feet off the bed. “Yeah, people tend to do that every night.”

“No.” Conner shook his head. “You talk in your sleep a lot… at the cave. You mutter.” He rubbed his neck, avoiding Tim’s surprised look. “I was just worried. Sorry.”

“Oh.” Tim gawked, “That’s uh… not good.” He inwardly chuckled. “Uhm, I hope it was nothing embarrassing—Wait! Don’t repeat it!” Tim quickly blurted as soon as Conner opened his mouth to speak. “It’s a turn of phrase… Hey, how about we just forget that. Cool?”

“Okay.” Conner twiddled his thumbs anxiously. He hoped Tim wouldn’t notice. “Hey, I brought you something.” Conner sat down by the bed, lifting a small sandwich bag into Tim’s hands. “I wanted to fix it before giving it back but I didn’t have the time here.”

Tim turned the bag over, for a second confused at it contents until the familiar red and green steel poked through. “Did you really get all of it? That watch was crushed into legit dust.”

“Most of it.” Conner let his shoulders sink, pity at his eyes. “I’m really sorry about it. I know you had a lot of important pictures on it. Even if I managed to piece it together the data’s still gone.”

“It’s fine.” Tim slung his suit’s belt into his lap and clipped it into a pocket. “I have the same drive back home… my uh, actual home. I just like carrying a copy on my watch so I don’t forget again.”

“Forget?”

“Yeah.” Tim murmured, squeezing the belt a bit tighter. “I’ve… forgotten about people before. It wasn’t by choice of course, I’d just forgotten. Entire years gone in a blink.” Tim sighed, gently shaking his head at his feet. “I know the odds of it ever happening again are low but I can’t risk the chance. Maybe that’s just how all bats are, I guess.” Tim chuckled the ladder, cheeks red as he turned away from Conner’s accidentally intense stare.

He could feel the vulnerability from his voice and while he didn’t understand the specifics that lead up to that moment Conner knew just how hard it felt to share something so personal to someone.

Conner swallowed, inching closer to Tim’s distant gaze. “I promise you: we’re going to do everything in our ability to help you get back home.”

Tim blinked back to him, trying not to stammer. “No! I mean I’m grateful for everything you’ve done here, don’t get me wrong. I just—“

“No. I know what you meant.” Conner calmly explained, trying to meet the man’s flickering pupils. Physical touch always calmed his nerves. Conner tried to attempt the same with a hand over the teen’s tense knuckles. “I just want you to know that we—me and everyone on the team will help you get home.” He hesitated slowly unwinding his other hand out for a handshake. “As in… together I mean.”

His face was all wrong. So awkward and anxious as if he didn’t know how to properly emote while offering a handshake. This part was still new to him.

But after a brief pause, Tim let up a small chuckle. They were both incredibly awkward, really. He took Conner’s hand in, smiling at the man’s warm touch.

His hands felt different to Conner, without the gloves he could see his ancient wounds and battle scars. Conner never exactly stared at anyone’s old scars. Not Artemis, Kaldur or Robin’s. He had no reason to. No one minded to hide them either.

Yet Tim hid these underneath green gloves and baggy sweatshirts. He couldn’t begin to understand why. His implanted memories told him that long ago scars of such nature were badges of honor.

But in other cultures seen as failures.

The scar across Tim’s brow reminded Conner of that. A loss of temper and control. He’d never want to replicate that ever again.

“Heh… uh. I’ll take you up on it.” Tim nervously chuckled, squeezing his hand out of Conner’s much too tense hold. “Uh, I also had like several hundred songs on it too.” Tim attempted to shift the subject as he clipped his belt over his sweatpants. “That’s going to suck to replace.”

“Oh, you listen to music.” Conner tilted his head up at him. “You mentioned the Clash before, right?”

“I don’t really look like a punk-rock guy, right?” Tim smirked, standing up from the bedside. “Probably thought I was a more of let’s say classical fan, no?”

Conner’s neck felt warm. He thought he’d remembered day in the music room.

“…No?” Conner mumbled after a long pause. His eyes jumped between Tim and the window, then visibly widened. “Uhm…”

Tim’s smile faltered as a cool shadow fell over his back facing the window. He knew exactly who was making his entrance.

“Fourteen hours.” The Bat’s voice spoke into the closed window, casting early dawn. “You failed to contact anyone for Fourteen hours.”

“Actually I called Robin—“

“Get dressed and head straight to the barn. Do not take the front door.” Batman’s orders sliced through his words. “Now.”

Tim was far too old to feel scolded like this yet Conner felt the same second hand wave of shame wash over him too. Tim’s shoulders sank, he nodded at the man’s shadow as he made his exit towards the window. “I got it.”

Conner let out a low huff, arms crossed as he watched the man’s exit. “I guess he was serious about the ‘till morning’ phrase.” His brows softened at Tim’s vacant stare at the window, “You’ll be okay, though right?”

“Oh, yeah. I’ve actually been grounded a couple times it’s something I’m prone to.” Tim chuckled as he pulled his suit up from the neatly folded pile at the nightstand. “Usually I had someone else to dull his wrath till he got to hounding me but I’ll manage.”

“I wish you didn’t to have to go.” Conner murmured. “There’s a lot more I wanted to say to you.” He casted his gaze across Tim’s scarred back as he shimmied into his suit. “I don’t think I can apologize enough.”

“Well, you have my phone don’t you?” Tim finished pulling his cape on. “I like texting.”

“I’d rather we talk in person.” Conner whispered.

Tim scratched the back of his head, “Uhm, well I’m pretty sure I’m going back to Mount Justice after this. I like the giant TV you guys have so definitely not missing out on that.”

“Before you got here we used to watch movies together on it.” Conner hesitantly added, “I don’t think anyone would mind if you joined us for next time. If you want to get out your roost, I guess.”

“You know, I might take you up on that offer.” Tim smiled, hands over his belt. “Too bad you guys don’t have a Roku TV with Netflix. Analog is so old it gives me hives.”

“What’s a Roku?”

“Alright! Looks like we’re starting with Blockbuster—the store not the guy.” Tim jumped on the window, “Or is Redbox more popular here? Those exist right? It is Netflix still doing physical CDs?”

“We… have a CD player.” Conner tilted his head. “I also don’t know what either of those things are.”

“I’ll give you a run down the next time we see each other.” Tim gave him a quick salute with two fingers. “Tell Ms. Kent I loved her cooking. Beats the stuff I eat at both caves.”

“I overheard her and Clark last night.” Conner murmured, “She hopes you can visit us another time.”

Tim searched his eyes for a second, earnest filled to the brim. He let a steady breath leave his lips as he gulped it back and smiled. “That sounds nice Conner.”

Mornings in Smallville also felt much better to wake up to.

.

.

.

So, expectantly so Tim caught an earful. On the flight back and right into the cave. This Bruce really had more energy than the Bruce that raised him. But… it came from a nice place.

Honestly, a part of Tim kinda missed it. He hadn’t been scolded that much since—well, no reason for him to consider the past. Being locked up in a fancy mansion room wasn’t the worst either.

He never regretted helping Conner the way he did. Sure it was dangerous and kinda dumb to jump head first into Cadmus but Conner was a nice guy. He meant well and well, a part of Tim really didn’t mind wasting time with him.

Though, Tim was still a little lost over the current situation. Was Bruce just keeping him from Superboy for a while as punishment?

It felt like a Romeo and Juliet situation—if Juliet was buff and part alien.

But he still had his freedoms and nothing but a couple fading scars holding him down. His newest little addition was healing well just, well visible.

Tim sighed to the bedroom mirror and snug his cap back on. Never ask Alfred for a hair cut. Period.

A close shave never fit him well. His hair hadn’t been this short since he was a kid.

Though, fortunately Bruce was out with Robin. Another day in Earth-16 Gotham for Alvin Draper he supposed.

“Hey, Alf’ going out.” Tim waved from the front door. “Unless you need me to go shopping for you again.”

Alfred rolled his eyes, just as he always did. “Anymore chips and sweets would do wonders for the hips, sir.”

“Exactly.” Tim smirked, “We’re still on for cooking lessons before the dynamic duo gets back, right?”

“Of course.” A small smile flicked on his old lips. “Take care, Master Timothy.”

“Same to you Alfred.” It was nice to be back here again.

He jogged down to the bus station far from Bruce’s land. It was quiet here, No visitors. No bus ran through here. Even the ‘busy’ roads connecting into it were rather reserved.

But he found calm in the dreary Gotham night. It wasn’t too bad either. It was cold but not as cold as his Gotham’s version of a cold night.

Same bad guys still run amuck, just much less intense than the ones he’s fought. A lot less capes too. His city had plenty of heroes to counter ever prevalent crime.

As Tim shimmied his way into the cramped bus a blimp passed by. This earth had a lot of similarities to his own. It was just strange to see familiar faces look so young.

He tried not to chew too much over it. He had no reason to cry or whine over something that was normal over this earth.

At least his parents hadn’t moved into the manor next to Bruce’s yet.

Pizza from the usual place didn’t help his ever churning thoughts though.

The need to act as a hero but still try not to influence the timeline too much was impossible to balance between. He was pretty sure he’d already affected it in some capacity too.

Cluemaster hadn’t been put into prison this early into his career. But with the money from her new job and support from the Wayne foundation’s new program for recovering addicts it meant Crystal Brown would be well taken care of.  

No cold bedroom. No more drugs around her daughter. No creepy men.

Even if Stephanie never met Tim Drake here or if she never became Spoiler later down the line it still meant she didn’t have to get caught up in her father’s troubles. If he kept this up it meant Tim Drake—or ‘Little T’ as his counterpart went by in his head—wouldn’t need to be Robin.

As long as this one was still around.

He chewed his greasy slice of garlic pizza from the familiar Row alleyway. Jason Todd lived here, he was taken in by a neighbor and family friend after his mother’s death.

Tim was too slow to stop that, not that he could help much. His mother’s addiction wasn’t a bullet he could take even if he managed to arrive before. Afflictions of that sort needed a way to accept the help too.

But it had already been a year since she passed, that left the kid alone in Gotham of all places. No parents, no home. Just a broken down room offered to homeless youths unwilling to be fostered or adopted.

“Poor kid.” Tim murmured, crouching over the rooftop ledge.

Just eleven and facing all this but Robins were never the luckiest of bunches around. Tim sighed, traced a finger by his cheek. He knew that the most, owch. That kid would really know how to throw a punch later down the line.

Still, December was coming up. A month here and yeah, almost Christmas. He hoped his friends wouldn’t miss him too much if it passed without him there.

“This isn’t the best place to go people watching.”

Tim tensed, harshly swallowing the last bit of pizza crust. Before he could whirl around to face the voice, they had his wrists twisted under a whip and tossed right into the floor.

“Cat got your tongue?” In this case, yeah.

Selina Kyle: Catwoman and Bruce Wayne’s once on again and off again girlfriend. Nearly married but stuff came up as per their usual luck. Bruce never quiet got over her, even when she moved on he followed her like a lovesick puppy.

Tim caught his spinning vision. “It wouldn’t help if I said I was watching someone else would it—ow!” He winced, shifting back up. “I’m not doing what you think I’m doing. I’ve got an acquaintance down there.”

“Yeah?” She narrowed her masked brows, shoving Tim’s back into the ridge. “I haven’t seen your face around here. Falcone? Maroni?”

“No. Bat.” Her hold weakened, allowing him to steadily level himself on his elbows. “I’m just taking a stroll. I thought I’d visit someone.”

“In the East end?” She tossed him up, sharp claws glinting in the moonlight. “You look more like a Up town type.”

That’s because he was. “There’s—“ he caught himself, “There was a woman here. Catherine Todd.” He gestured down at the building below. “Were you friends with her?”

They didn’t seem to be thinking of the same person. Had another friend of her’s lived here? “No.” She crossed her arms, standing high above him. “But I knew of her. Drug lords outside of East End come here. Easier to peddle to poor people they barely know.” She spat.

“She had a son.” Tim patted dust off his chest. “I was just worried, that’s all.” He looked away, sighing at the thought. “I had a lot of brothers too. He just reminds me of them.”

Selina nodded, tapping her lip in thought. “Hm, you’re the new ‘medium-sized’ Robin aren’t you?”

Tim crossed an annoyed brow. “It’s Rook but yes, I am. Not committing crimes are you?” Tim snorted, “I can’t actually arrest you but I can throw a boot at a trash can and shake my fist at you.”

“Cute.” She hooked her whip back into her side. “I think your better off the streets here. Maybe a mask would help.”

“I’ve been, what you can say as ‘grounded’ for the time being but yeah, I’ll keep it mind thank you.” Tim paused, tapping his ear and stomped back to Selina. “Okay, I’ve had enough of people taking and breaking my crap.” He snatched Kon’s earring from her claws. “A third grader took my last walkie talkie, stuff here’s already so behind. I’m not paying for more. And by the way. It’s Rook.”

She whistled, “Yeah, definitely an Uptown native.” Selina jumped back to her spry feet, “Well, till another time Rook.”

‘I’ve already lost my mask and communicator. I dunno’ how I’d come back if I lost this.’ Tim grimaced down at the earring.

“Yeah, was nice meeting you.”

Once out of sight he tilted his attention back to the apartment. Maybe there was a chance for Jason, maybe nothing would lead to his death here.

Or maybe—he cut that thought. He had to let this play itself out. If Jason became Robin or not was up to this earth’s choice.  Even stopping the boy from becoming Robin in the first place would be bad in retrospect, not his first plan but an idea on the back burner.

But then he thought about the costume dressed behind a glass case. A little boy, only twelve watched outside every night before a mission. A harsh reminder to Batman and his current Robin that life would take what it was promised.

And we were all promised a death out of it.

He sighed, eyes linger across the broken curtains of the boy’s windows. Jason’s one wish was to spend more time with Bruce as his Robin. That was all he’s ever wanted. It was a regret shared within Dick and Bruce all the same.

They loved that kid, hadn’t they? The both of them really did. Anytime they’d look at him back when it was like they were staring at someone else… Tim couldn’t ever blame them for that. He did the same with his father and mother. He saw them in other people much too often.

Tim paused just then, his hand felt warm. He sniffed, looking down at his wet knuckles as blood dribbled from his nose and down against his scarred palms.

That was ominous at best but chronic nose bleed or not he couldn’t leave a kid to himself in Gotham. Someway, somehow, he’d find a way around that.

Chapter Text

Clark tried.

That was the best way Conner could summarize his relationship with the man so far.

He was awkward when it came to talking. It was as if all the charisma and personality he’d seen from afar had been weaned off before visiting him. It wasn’t that he couldn’t talk to him well enough.

After all, he did his best to keep conversation when they were in the same room together but he seemed to struggle to go out his way to really talk to Conner.

Tim didn’t struggle in the same manner. When he talked he could really keep talking…

But Clark and him were spending a lot of time together. They still had a lot in common. They both enjoyed helping Aunt Martha, or as she insisted to be referred to as Ma’. Conner also had a keen eye for building things so he enjoyed giving Uncle Jon a hand around the farm too. Taking care of the animals was probably his favorite part of the visit here though.

But the entire stay was for him to bond with all three members of his family now. That included Clark his … ‘father.’

He was nice. Far nicer in comparison from the months prior. He talked a lot more when he could and didn’t actively attempt to avoid him. Not all teenagers could say that about their fathers—but he wasn’t exactly the ideal father Conner pictured of when he thought of the term.

He’d seen Batman and Robin in the distance. The Bat always attempted to praise Robin when he could, not enough to smother to boy but just enough to express his pride over the hero he’d become. He also trusted him enough to fight and lead all by himself but not to the point that made Dick feel apart from him.

Conner didn’t have that with Clark. Not yet.

They tried a couple things. Baseball in the front yard, they lost the ball after Conner threw it back too hard. Clark tried to help repair the barn doors with Uncle Jon and him but accidentally knocked over the white wash paint after getting distracted with a work call.

Things weren’t exactly on level just yet either. Even as they worked in the backyard, thawing ice from the pond outback Conner could feel the tense air linger between the two but for the most part the bridge was being built on pipe cleaners and straw. Maybe a small figurative bird could walk over it for now.

“So, Uhm, Timothy. He seems like a nice kid.” Clark pulled his glasses back down, steam formed from the frozen ice block melting at his feet. “He goes to your school. Happy Harbor, still, right?”

“Yes.” Conner rubbed his neck. “He’s nice.”

“I get along with Batman quite well too or er—Bruce. You can call him Bruce. I don’t think he minds now that you know his son’s name as well.” Clark chuckled. “Though, I figured out his identity myself.”

“Yup.” Conner trailed, looking down at the ice chunk Clark had pulled up to his feet. “Clark, I don’t have heat vision.”

“Oh!” He blinked, “Sorry, I’d nearly forgotten. Flight, heat vision and X-ray vision.”

Conner internally sighed. There was no need to mention it to him…

“But you have Thermal sight, right?” Clark tapped his temple, “When I was a kid I scared myself at night. Ya’ know, I’d imagine nonexistent monsters in my closet and what not. It helped a little to take a look and see nothing there.”

“It’s Infrared.”

“Hm?”

“Infrared. That’s the proper… never mind”. Conner had missed Clark’s attempt to reminisce there. He really had to catch on instead of constantly correcting people like this.

“Infrared vision, of course.” Clark inwardly laughed along, “Ah, aside from Kryptonian abilities how about we talk about the other stuff you’re good at. I hear you like to fix bikes.”

“Sure, yeah.” Conner nodded, “I built my own two months ago as small side project. I really like to work on machines.”

“Oh.” Clark blinked caught off guard. Strangely, Conner could see a nervous twinge at his left eye. “I’m glad you found something you’re interested in.”

Conner felt a groan bubble at his throat at his forced words. It was like he was talking to a mini-Luthor, wasn’t he?

Conner looked at the dappled water from the edge of the pond. He could see fish hurriedly swim away from their voices. He tried to think of something fast then.

“But uh, when I’m not doing that I like to hang out with my friends. Like Wolf and Sphere.” Conner trailed off, teasing his hair anxiously over his head. “Those aren’t people—Uhm, let me think—Kid Flash, Robin and Aqualad. I talk to a couple other guys on the football team when M’gann—“

“Oh! Football!” Clark excitedly perked up. “You’re interested in Football? I used to play during High school.”

Conner didn’t exactly say that but he didn’t have it in his heart to say no when he looked so happy. He hadn’t shown that much immediate interest in Conner since his entire time here.

And Football… Sports never interested Conner. How fun could they be with his powers? That reminded him a lot of his earlier conversation with Tim before. How fitting.

“I’ve watched a lot.” Conner responded, “You played for the Smallville Crows.”

“I did!” Clark grinned, “You know I could show you a thing or two. Hey, you can even try out at your school’s team. Wouldn’t you like that, son?”

Conner caught his gape quick. He just called him ‘son’! Sure it could’ve been in the same fashion Ma’ and Jon referred to him as but—Son! He called him Son!

“Y-yes!” Conner quickly blurted, “Sure, yeah. I’d really like that, Clark.” He swallowed his excitement back down, just as he just realized his promise.

A sport. A sport which he had to charge or chase people while having Kryptonian strength. It seemed too odd to ask Clark how he constrained his strength—by then Conner should’ve already known.

He kept his smile as Clark excitedly patted his back, going on about local games they could watch or NFL games they could watch later the week.

He got himself here. Maybe he could work his way out the same way too.

At least he had Tim’s phone number now—the bird could always help him build the bridge instead.

.

.

.

“That hat makes you look even more bald.”

‘Recognize B-07, Rook. B-01, Robin.’ A robotic voice commanded over them.

Tim shot the young Robin besides him a white-eyed glare. “I’m not bald. It’s a buzz cut.” He shifted the hat tighter over his head. “You shouldn’t be talking. Our cut is practically the same length.”

“I know.” He pointed up at Tim’s face. “But you look younger with shorter hair. It kinda makes me want to listen to you less.”

“You’re going to be fourteen this week. Calm down, Boy Wonder.” Tim snorted, dropping his head down to his level with a smirk. “Someone still taking Algebra with a C- really doesn’t have room to act any better.”

Tim winced his eyes shut as a yellow and red blur dashed up to Dick’s side. “Whoa! Look at the cut! You going to military school already?”

Already, Tim could feel himself aging. He groaned internally as the two boys cackled  amongst themselves. “I should go to the nest.” He waved the two off, “Go—I don’t know. Run on a treadmill or something.”

At least Dick seemed to be enjoying himself here. He hadn’t seen the guy so carefree. No city to protect. No younger siblings to keep on track. No intense, brooding Batman to watch over.

Just a kid hanging out with his superpowered friends. If only the simplicity could last for longer.

Even if a majority of the founders and later Titans weren’t here, there was a still a bond similar within these kids. It was something only teenagers running a hero team would ever truly understand.

Someone you fight besides. An equal. It wasn’t the same as fighting alongside Batman or Aquaman. They were your friends and someone still learning about themselves as you were alongside them. It was a bond you could only feel at this age.

A bunch of dumb kids getting into trouble. What he wouldn’t give to go back to that on his earth.

“Rook!” Tim caught himself, looking down the stair case as a familiar pair of blue eyes met him. “You’re back already.”

He smiled, pulling his hat off. “Yeah, I just needed a day.” Tim chuckled, flocking his short hair up. “Gonna’ take a while to get it as long as I had it before.”

“I like it short.”

Tim bit his tongue, eyes searching Conner’s earnest gaze for even a hint of humor that wasn’t there. “Ah, uh. Thank you.” He sniffed, focusing his gaze elsewhere. Conner smelled a bit like coffee this morning. The Kents always did like their coffee, especially the Metropolis kind. It’s probably a bonus having four kids who could fly to it on his earth. “How was Kanas?”

“It was great, I just got back too.” Conner smiled, walking up the stairs to him. “I spent the whole day helping Uncle Jon and Aunt Martha. Clark even let me keep a couple of his old clothes.” He tugged a little at the green hoodie, Smallville Crows suit him well. “They want me back next weekend too.”

Tim smiled, “That’s great, Conner. I told you’d fit in, no problem.” He gave Conner’s chest a playful pat. “You have a lot of that Kanas spirit.”

“I wouldn’t have known if you hadn’t pushed me to try.” Conner murmured, his voice a low raspy whisper. “Thank you, Tim.”

“You would’ve done the same if you knew.” Tim contained his heart. “Any plans for your next visit?”

“Well, a couple actually.” Conner rubbed his neck, “We tried playing catch but we lost the ball half way into the first pitch.”

Tim watched Wolf rush up to greet Conner’s side again. Oddly, M’gann kept her distance from the two downstairs. She didn’t look her usual happy self.

He blinked it off, shifting back to Conner’s voice. “He sounds like he wants to make up for wasted time.” Tim added with a small snort.

“To be honest—“ Conner dropped his voice to a whisper on Tim’s ear. “He’s kind of a real awkward dad. Uncle Jon feels more naturally better at it.”

Tim couldn’t spoil that for now. It looked like the Kents had to figure out that dynamic in their own time. “I’m sure he’ll find his role. Family’s just like that.”

As it turned out, maybe Clark was always prone to being a better brother than father to Conner on both earths.

“Well, if you’re not doing anything right now want to head down to the beach?” Conner asked, half focused on the large canine tugging his sleeve down to his level. “I don’t know if you had any place you wanted to check out now that’s we’re back.”

“Oh.” Tim pointed up at his own face. “You… wanna’ do something with me?“

“Yeah, that’s why I asked the question.” Conner pointedly snorted.

“Well, I would, of course. It sounds fun but I really need to check the roost for any changes or similar anomalies.” Tim gestured tiny circles with his hand. “The usual.”

“Oh. Okay.”

“Cool.” As Tim took a step up the stairs he could hear a second pair followed by four clawed paws behind him. Tim sucked in breath between his teeth, ‘Oh brother.’

“What?” Conner blinked.

“Are you going to follow me the whole way up?” Tim gestured at the door.

Conner nodded, “Yeah. You said you just had to check. It only takes you fifteen seconds.”

Tim scoffed, closing his arms over his chest. “No, it doesn’t.”

“Uh, yes it does.” Conner pointedly added. “All you do is stare at the screen for hours after. You do it everyday, I hear it.”

If Tim was younger he would’ve been embarrassed but he’d been used to this. Plenty of times from the Titans and other Bats. “I consider that checking.”

“Well, I don’t. I consider that obsessing.” He shrugged back.

“Hm.” Tim wagged a finger at Conner. “That’s not really a nice way of asking someone to hang out with them.”

Conner visibly winced. “Oh. I’m sorry.”

‘Ouch.’ Tim could read Conner’s expression like a book. Tim was obviously joking. He couldn’t read his attempt at a joke?

Tim supposed he was used to his banter with Kon for a lot longer. They usually went back and forth like this. He’d call him or Bart annoying, they’d bother him and insist he drops the ‘Batman-voice’ and gets out the cave to grab a pizza.

It was funny, they’d always laugh it off then.

But maybe Superboy here was just more incidentally blunt. It didn’t sound like he intended to talk that way either—it was just how he spoke.

‘Be nice to him, Tim. He hasn’t talked to a lot of kids his age.’ Tim could hear Dick’s words ring in his head. He was referring to the Demon Spawn himself, Damian Wayne his unfortunate baby brother. 

He thought Dick forgot he was sixteen and not twelve anymore. Between ten year old Damian and him the two had nothing in common except for being brothers to Dick Grayson and sons to Bruce Wayne.

The Titans hated fighting alongside him, they hated talking with him too. He didn’t make making friends easy for anyone.

But Tim felt remorse on some windy nights at the manor. He’d get back from long adventures with his friends and see the boy alone playing Cheese Vikings. By himself. No friends. It’d wouldn’t be until he turned twelve that he finally branched off from Dick’s side and met Colin and Jon. That kid really sucked at talking to other regular kids his age.

His brain could really guilt the world out of him. ‘Stupid Demon, brat!’ 

“It’s kind of a mess.” Tim opened the roost doors. “Sphere just kind of rolls over everything so there’s like a path inside.”

Conner perked a little as he followed behind Tim’s steps. “Are you sure you don’t want me to wait outside?”

“C’mon it’s not that bad.” Tim chuckled, flicking the lights on. “Don’t tell me weeks old Char-burger wrappers are your second Kryptonite?”

“Ugh, maybe a little.” Conner grumbled, pinching his nose as Wolf jumped right in. “Have some decency man.”

“I’ll clean it later.” Tim waved a hand, “I think Wolf likes it.”

“You know he rolls around dead seagulls and Wally’s suit, right?”

Tim walked over to his computer, looking above the screen as the giant canine happily rubbed his back against the mountain of trash. “Eh. That’s fine.”

His computer however welcomed him with no changes. That wasn’t fine. He sighed, shutting the screen back off. He always expected the same every night still. It changed nothing, really.

“So, the beach?” Tim tugged his mask off and was keen to push his hat back into a more comfortably secure place. “Are we asking Meg to tag along too?”

“We’re not exactly on talking terms right now.” Conner sighed as he pulled Wolf up from the scruff. “She’s upset I didn’t call when I went to Kanas for those few days. I think she’s mad at me.”

“Why didn’t you call?”

He shrugged, walking out of the room with Wolf in a playful headlock. “I dunno’. I just assumed she’d be fine when Clark told her and the rest of the team on Thanksgiving night.”

“But she’s your girlfriend, Conner.” Tim couldn’t believe he was saying this. He wasn’t exactly the most forthcoming, constant updates kind of partner. “You’re suppose to tell her about this stuff. She was worried.”

“I just realized that now.” Conner dropped Wolf down as soon as the doors closed behind them. “I thought she’d just be happy for me. Meeting Clark and his parents—this was really important for me. She knew that.”

“This really feels like something you should talk to her about.” Tim grimaced a little as Wolf rubbed himself against his hand. “You don’t want this to create a rift between the two of you.”

As they headed down towards the beach side entrance he followed Conner’s stare towards the direction of Meg’s bedroom. “I don’t know how to explain it.” He trailed, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “It’s so confusing now that I’m back here. Things were more simpler up in Kanas. I didn’t have to worry about anything besides feeding the cows at five and making sure to wash the dishes after helping Ma’ cook.”

“You went through a lot, bud’. Don’t beat yourself over it.” Tim patted his shoulder, “Take your time. I’m sure you’ll find a way to work things out with her.”

Maybe. This was his first girlfriend. Odds of that were one in a million for most people. Even Kon broke up with Cassie—who weren’t their first anything to each other but did share the same lovestruck teenage-sweetheart energy.

“I—“ Conner bit his lip, shaking his head as he walked out from the Sanctuary doors. “Never mind. Did you want to go anywhere?”

“Not really. I thought you’d lead us on our little adventure.” Tim chuckled. “But we can always check out the pier.”

“Right, yeah.” Conner nodded, obviously lost in his own thoughts as they headed down hill and towards the main trail towards the city.

Tim’s eyes flicked down the giant wolf following them. He wasn’t sure whether to mention it or not. It would probably freak out a lot of people if they saw him. He’d be hard to pass off as a poodle.

“So, Thanksgiving break is almost over with. You do that homework assignment we got over the week?”

“Wolf, go back inside.” Conner quickly shooed the nipping canine from his heel. “No.” He shrugged, “I don’t really like doing homework.”

“It’s gotta be easy. You’re like a living computer!”

Conner frowned a little, looking Tim up and down. “Don’t… call me that.”

He sounded dead serious but mostly sad then. “Oh, uh sorry.” Maybe Tim had to be a little less familiar with him. ‘Don’t joke what you don’t know’ as he always corrected himself.

It was a skill learned from trial and error. It did certainly take a life time to find the type of jokes suited for the Dark Knight. He could take the time to find out the type for Conner here.

“Well, uh, if it helps you feel any better I didn’t do mines either.” Tim tried to nervously laugh in. “I’ve always hated homework. I was always a below average student in class anyways. The only thing outstanding about me in school would be the extended deadlines I get on essays.”

No reaction. Just his ever stoic stare and blink. ‘Woof. Tough crowd and I though  Batman after a break up was worse.’

“Hey, you know a lot about Football, right?” So Conner was just going to walk over the previous thing—cool.

“Yup. I specifically lied enough to know a thing or two about being a Quarterback.” Tim joked, lifting his nose high. “I could totally give you a hand or two if you want.” 

“Seriously?”

Tim was taken aback by the clone’s sudden burst of energy. He slowed, eying the teen intently staring at his back. “Uh… actually now it depends. Why does that matter?”

“I told Clark I like football.” Conner admitted, “I know how it’s rules and I know all this inside knowledge and statistics but I don’t really know how it to play it alongside regular teenagers.”

“Uh… that’s bad.”

“I know!” Conner paced a little down the path. “I just said yes at the moment. I really didn’t understand what I was agreeing to till after I said yes. He really likes football, Tim. That’s at least half of his American boy personality!”

“Right. So, what’s that got to do with you?” Tim chuckled, “You can just watch football with him. Maybe throw a ball or two—depending on how much you guys can afford.”

“He played Football in highschool, Tim. I should at least try to do the same.” Conner stressed, “He was good at it. He liked it.”

“Yeah and my dad, the big Bat and Robin here both really like football too.” Tim pointed at his face. “I don’t. You don’t need to like something cause’ your family members do. You just told me you hated sports like a couple weeks ago.”

“Well, I hadn’t tried it yet and I didn’t know Clark would like it so much.” Conner gently lowered his head down a little, shoulder sunk. “You’ve got to know something about this. If half your family likes it and they still like you—you need to tell me how to do that.”

“Are you asking me how to play football or how to be Batman’s adopted son?” Tim winced an eye shut.

“Yes!” Conner blurted, “Both! Yes!”

Tim groaned, holding his temple. “Alright, fine. Maybe I can try to help you once school starts up.” Tim quickly pointed at his face. “But if you try and you hate it: drop it. I’m not going to hang around you while you force yourself to like it, alright? It’s a contrived sport with hundreds of controversies and I’d rather spend my time trying to build nonexist math up in my room—seriously, you should definitely just ask Clark if he likes something else.”

“I could do that but you already said yes to the football thing so we should do that first.” Conner smiled and Tim felt his icy heart melt at its frozen seams. “Try outs were last month so I think we’d have to try a little ways around January or March.”

‘I’m not planning on being here that long!’ Tim internally screamed. “‘We?’” Tim caught himself, “You don’t actually think I need to join football with you, do you?”

“Well, you said you never played it yourself.” Conner innocently stared.

“Yeah, I plan on keeping it that way. I’ve got no reason to play it.”

“Why would that be a reason?”

“I—“ Tim groaned, slapping his head again. “This is the same thing you pulled when I mentioned school before!” He hit his temple. His brow hurt. Ow. “Except this isn’t because Meg wants me to go.”

“No, it’s because I want you to go.” Conner corrected, placing a hand over his S-shield shirt. “You’ll be Mickey and I’ll be Rocky!”

Tim blinked. “Holy shit. You made a modern reference—“ he grimaced then after, “But I don’t think I’d be that mean.”

“All I know is that he’s a coach.” Conner quickly added, “But will you seriously help?”

He didn’t have much of a choice. “Sure, SB. I’ll help— Gah!”

A surprised yelp welted at his throat as the young clone wrapped his arms around Tim’s waist. A hug? He was hugging him?

He hadn’t seen him hug anyone since he got here!

But Clark hugged people. The Kents weren’t afraid to do the same. Tim felt his cheeks heat up as he felt his cheek pressed against the other teen’s chest. At least he looked happier than before.

“Thank you!” He grinned, gently dropping Tim back down. “I promise, I’ll listen to you not just because of the mono-coach aspect but because I promised that three days ago.”

“Uhm, noted.” Tim brushed his shoulder off, “So, how about donuts to celebrate whatever this is. My treat.”

Conner followed up by his side. “I have fifteen thousand in my college savings funds account.”

Tim gawked, “You what? What kind of people are you saving here? Bank tellers? Nigerian Princes?”

“I get it monthly. Three thousand every month.” Conner explained, “John Smith—that’s Red Tornado’s civilian name—“

“I know.”

“Well, he gives me these checks monthly. They’re actually from Bruce since Clark couldn’t pay for them.”

The street lights sparked overhead as they walked through the still rather busy streets. “So like, child support?”

“It’s like, alimony, yes. I think they might cut it off since I’m back on good terms with Clark. I don’t see why they’d need to keep it.”

“Cause’ it’s three kay’ a month!” Tim smirked, “Dude, if you do the math then they might as well keep paying you for the time before you were ‘born’.”

Conner mirrors the same air quotations Tim made. “Uhm, when you say ‘born’ do you mean my March date or..?”

“You’re listed as sixteen. What about the fifteen other supposed years you weren’t paid for?”

“I don’t think I can ask that from Batman or Red Tornado.”

“Look, half of the time Bruce Wayne doesn’t even know where half his money goes.” Tim grinned, “You can always give it back if you don’t use it. It’s not like John’s going to rat you out. He’s—“ Do not say a Robot, Tim Drake! “Really… good at his job.”

“Hm. That actually doesn’t sound too bad.” Conner rubbed his chin. “I actually just wanted to use a portion for Wolf’s new raw feed diet. I can always pay it back.”

‘Maybe after four years of royalties on action figure and poster sales.’ Tim internally joked. “Anyways, the donuts right? Anything in particular? I like chocolate.”

“I like the ones with apple filling. They go great with coffee.”

“Really?“

“No kidding.” Conner smiled a little. “Apples taste good.”

“Hm. I’ll keep that in mind next time.” Tim returned in his own small smile.

Chapter Text

“Are you seriously trying to sneak up on me?” Dick didn’t turn, still enjoying his bowl of cereal. “Me? Dick Grayson?”

As expected. Tim could never get a jump on the guy, age couldn’t break the ever agile Robin. That was the one thing they both prided themselves in—what most Bats did anyhow.

“Okay, alright, Mister acrobat.” Tim rolled his eyes, opting to gently slide the small-gift wrapped box across the dining room table. “Happy Birthday, Boy Blunder.”

December. His birthday was on December 1st on this earth. It wasn’t as weird as the other things on this earth but still really darn weird.

“Ooh. Shiny.” Dick held up the palm-sized box. “What is it? Oh! Don’t tell me—something for my Robin load out right?”

“I am not going to give you work stuff on your birthday.” Tim scoffed. “Also, count this as your birthday on both universes. The other you isn’t getting squat come March.”

“Hey, lucky for me!” Dick smirked, rattling the box. “You goin’ somewhere in that suit?”

“Yeah, Dhabar—ow.” Tim winced, struggling to readjust his suit’s cuffs. His arm wasn’t doing so well after Thanksgiving still. “Rumaan Harjavti's impeachment is held today. You know the guy controlled by Psimon and stuff.”

“You still interested in that?” Dick mumbled between spoonfuls. “T’ I know you weren’t their for it but I think it’s covered. I think Superman is going as you know who.”

“Not for me. Oh, uh thank you.” Tim held his arm straight as Alfred kindly readjusted his suit for him. “Ahem—it’s probably better if we have a fourth eye out. I dunno’ much about Queen Bee but if I was able to control an entire country that well then I wouldn’t put political assassination past her.”

“I think you just wanna’ see her yourself.”

“What? No.” Tim looked between Alfred and Dick. “Me? Never. Thank you Alf’.”

“Do remember to take your medication, Master Timothy.” Alfred nodded.

“I will, don’t worry.” He gave Dick a knowing grin. “And trust me: people lined up to meet me during Galas! Anyways, I promise I’ll be back before you blow out the candles. Happy birthday, Flipper.”

“That one even makes less sense. How old are you?” Dick teased.

“Shut up.” Tim rolled his eyes, already hurrying down to the Zeta tube below.

Being invited to ride Bioship again wasn’t too bad, it beat first class in any plane he could order. Then again it would be hard to explain how some nobody ordered one off of the Wayne credit card. That would probably have to explained later once Bruce—if he ever—introduced him to the rest of Gotham.

But he had someone else he was more interested in seeing. A couple of people actually but Garfield Logan was the main one on his mind. As expected the kid was young, very young as in young enough to had not been born before Shrek was released in theaters.

And well, in the end the guy was like a surrogate uncle to him growing up in that tower. One that sucked at keeping everyone under control as a leader should but still had the charm to be the favorite den mother because of said flaw.

“Overly dressed up, aren’t you Rook?” Conner was the first to ask as he entered into the Sanctuary zeta tubes.

Tim snorted, crouching down to greet Sphere. “I’m going under a particular’s Ward’s place if it comes to faking an ID.” At least for Dhabar. “They did pay off a lot of damages, so not too out of place.”

“It’s Robin’s birthday today, isn’t it?” Conner asked, barely a whisper as it was really an open secret around the team. “Wally talks loud.”

“If you guys knew why didn’t either of you ask to go to his birthday instead?” Tim asked, following them up to the landing bay.

“He only told Zatanna.” M’gann frowned. “I don’t think Batman would be too happy to see us at his steps.”

“I know it’s Batman but your his teammates—his friends!” Tim climbed into his usual window seat on Bioship with Sphere rolling close behind. “Didn’t we celebrate Kid Flash’s birthday earlier last month?”

“I hear he’s not too fond of people with Metahuman powers in his city.” Conner shrugged in his seat. “He looked pretty pissed when he found you in Kanas still.” He chewed the inside of his cheek, eyes wincing with regret. “He’s not mad cause’ of me is he?”

”No way. It’s you, SB. Trust me, I know Batman.” Tim’s boots were shoved off by Bioship herself. “You should see how the Batman on my earth was…” he shook his head, “That guy was different alright. A couple years really makes a difference.”

The hour long flight to Dhabar was filled with awkward silence. Sometimes Tim would mention something and they’d all talk for a while but—Wow. Things were tense here.

It looked like Conner and Meg’s talk didn’t go too well but dating problems wasn’t Tim’s forte. With his history that really wasn’t something he’s as prone to fixing more like causing with his record.

Then again, maybe this went past other regular dating problems. Something seemed to have happened here. Tim couldn’t help but pick up on the connection between Meg’s fixation on an old cancelled show and the trip here.

He let out a shallow breath, gaze lingering at Meg and Conner as they departed off Bioship. Dating was rough anywhere, wasn’t it?

“M’gann!” A little boy excitedly shrieked, running right into her arms. “I’ve missed you!”

“I’ve missed you too Garfield!” M’gann grinned, hugging him close. “Hey, Garfield. We’d like you to meet our friend, this is T—Uh—Alvin.”

Tim narrowed his eyes in focus at him, “Wow.” He gawked. “You’re so tiny.”

“He’s eight, what did you expect?” Conner snorted.

‘More green for one.’

“You look a lot like Uncle Paul.” Garfield murmured, big round eyes meeting Tim from below.

“Who?”

“Paul Salone.” Conner flatly explained. “He uh,” he looked at M’gann while growing a touch more hesitant. “He’s an actor in a show he’s familiar with.”

‘That’s incredibly vauge—‘ “Paul Slone?!” Tim suddenly blurted out. “He’s an honest to god actor here?”

“I mean, I think so.” Conner shrugged. “And it’s Salone. There’s an A.”

Tim grimaced, “Yeah, I dunno’ how I feel being compared to him either way.”

“You know, Garfield has been talking all night about you two visiting us again.” A woman, older and awfully familiar to Garfield added. “How long are you staying?”

“Until the impeachment ceremony.” M’gann said, “Alvin’s getting picked up later.”

“Yeah, I tend to make my own entrance.” Tim smirked, nudging Conner’s elbow. “Nice to meet you, Miss Logan.”

Alive and well at least. That meant Doom Patrol was probably still around. Or well, maybe they didn’t exist yet. Who knew with this earth?

“You seem like a fish out of water.” More than she could know. “How’d you meet these two?” Ms. Logan asked.

“You know. Work.” Tim shrugged, “I wouldn’t go telling anyone else on my family. They’re a bad influence.” He chuckled at Conner’s annoyed snort. “So when are—Sweet Kanas!” Tim instinctively scrambled back, fists raised as a small, green monkey screeched right up to his face.

“Oh! This is my pet Monkey!” Garfield excitedly exclaimed as he held the small primate up.

Tim winced, nervously chuckling. “How… sweet. Uh, what’s his name again?”

“Uhm, Monkey!” Garfield related. “Do you want to pet him? He really likes throwing stuff at Superboy.”

“Oh, uh. No thanks.” Tim waved his hands, “Does he usually bite your shoulder like that?”

“Yeah! It’s how he plays!”

“Right, uh.” Tim slowly walked back, pointing at his phone. “I should call my other ride here.”

‘What a weird earth.’ Tim thought while hurriedly scanning for Clark’s phone number. Even with two Kryptonians and a Martian it mean Tim couldn’t be dead weight. Danger could really be lurking in any huge event like this.

Tim grimaced at his phone. They’d be a while till they reached Quarc. An hour here would suck again, still better than a plane.

“Hey, help me out with something in the barn.” Conner’s voice announced behind him.

Tim waved him off, still honed in on his phone. “Busy.” But Conner didn’t have a comprehensive understanding of his version of later. He simply picked Tim up from the back of his collar again and dragged him off into the barn. “Okay, you really need to stop doing that.”

“I still—“ he sighed, shoulders sinking as he sat over a bale of hay. “I still haven’t been able to tell M’gann everything about Cadmus.” Conner murmured, “It’s just been hard lately. I don’t know where to start or how she’ll react.” He looked off into the floor in a huff. “She says I’ve been different lately but she’s been weird too like… she’s hiding something.”

‘If he wanted to talk about his girlfriend he should’ve just asked.’ Tim rubbed his neck, slinking by the barn wall next to him.

“This isn’t entirely about the whole ‘Mole’ deal right?” Tim piqued a brow. “Sounds gnarly. You don’t believe it do you?”

“You don’t?”

“A little.” Tim shrugged. “I don’t think it’s you or Meg though.” Couldn’t be Artemis but that could be his rose-tinted sunglasses talking.

“If she was hiding anything I’d still want to help her or understand why.” Conner sighed. “She knows I’d love her no matter what.”

Another pause. Tim should’ve said something. He was good at talking after all.

But a strange pang struck his heart. No, it wasn’t aimed at Conner but when he looked at those sad-yearning eyes of his he couldn’t help but think of the boy he grew up with. 

If only Kon could look at him the way Superboy looked at Miss Martian on this earth. He wasn’t sure whether it felt entirely romantic but the need to want the guy to look at him—to laugh with him and go on missions with him.

Those were dreams of days long passed. 

Tim sighed back those thoughts. “Is there something else going on?” 

Conner blinked, “What do you mean?”

“I mean: here.” Tim gestured around the barn. “When you went on a mission here—it feels like something happened here and you two aren’t really talking about it either.” Tim explained. “Maybe you hit that nail and you guys can talk about the junk in Cadmus soon after.”

“Gee’ you really are a detective.” Conner murmured, rubbing his neck as he looked into the shadows of the barn.

“So, what’s the deal?”

Conner sighed, “It’s a lot to explain.”

”And I have a lot of time.” Tim smirked, “Trust me I won’t judge.”

”I don’t think I can tell even you.” Conner whispered. “It’d hurt M’gann and I don’t want to break her trust.”

”Over what?” Now Tim was even more confused. 

The clone’s careful eyes scanned around the barn quietly. He met Tim, voice low. “Did Superboy choose Conner as his name on your earth? Before he was called Kon-El I mean.”

Tim nodded. “Yeah. He went by ‘Kid’ for a while until he got his real name from Clark years back. Conner is just for Kanas and proper records. He likes both.”

”But he chose it?”

”He did.” Tim rose a careful brow. “It sounded like a bit like his Kryptonian name. His—I mean, Uncle Jon and Aunt Martha really liked it too. He picked it out himself.”

Conner seems to dwell in the information as he rubbed his knuckles a little. His tense brows furrowed towards the shadows close by. “So he chose it.” Conner whispered.

”Did you choose your name?”

He didn’t meet his gaze. “Yes.” He turned away. “Kind of.”

”Meg’ gave you your name didn’t she?”

Conner didn’t have much challenge in his voice. “Don’t say it like that.” He snapped, “She helped me pick it out.”

”Gosh, man I just—“ Easy. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make it out that way.” He gestured at his chest. “It’s just surprising. She’s your girlfriend and she… named you.”

”Don’t make it sound weird!” Conner shot up, “I didn’t have a name. They helped me!”

”I didn’t say that.” Tim held his hands up. “You should just know typically people chose their own names or are given one at birth.”

”I know that.” Conner dropped his tone back to a murmur. “It’s just frustrating because of what other people will think.”

”Of what? That?”

He shook his head. “That show she’s always watching and talking about—the male lead, his name is Conner too.”

Tim’s eyes widened. “Oh.” Now it hit him.

“It’s not what you think it is.” Conner quickly covered, “Even if her name is based off the main character it doesn’t mean she had alter motives.”

“It sounds like it still frustrates you, SB.” Tim whispered. “I’m not here to judge but I’m here just to tell you what I hear.”

”I’m not mad at her.” Conner corrected, “I’m just annoyed that she did this without telling me. I’m trying to get back to normal. I still like her but…” he sighed, “Being back here—the farm’s so much like the one the Kents have. I can’t help but still feel weird over what happened.”

”I don’t know if it’ll turn out the same as my earth but I’d ask Clark if he can give you a name.” Tim walked to his side trying to meet his hesitant gaze. “I don’t think it’s that weird. Neither of you had been properly aquatinted with your Kryptonian heritage. It’s only natural your curious.”

”But J'onn and M’gann gave me the name. Conner Kent. I can’t just throw it away like nothing.” He gritted his teeth. “Even with the baggage from Conner… it’s still important to me.”

”You aren’t throwing it away.” Tim countered, “You’ll still be Conner. There’s nothing wrong with wanting to be called something else for a while. I changed hero names like how I change shirts.”

”That’s a title. Tim Drake is still you.”

”Tim Jackson Wayne-Drake.” Tim corrected, “But I get your point. You’re just bothered by the stuff before. I’d just tell her how you feel about the visit before, just be honest like you are with me.”

”It’s easier because it’s you.” Conner grumbled, “She’s my girlfriend. I don’t want her to think I hold these… not good feelings about what she did. I told her I forgave her. I don’t want her putting up a mask for me because I’d love her no matter what.”

”Human feelings can’t be translated into ‘good’ or ‘bad’ all the time. Sometimes they’re complex and kinda hard to look at. I know my feelings aren’t always the same shade.”

Tim paused looking up the the ceiling of the newly rebuilt barn house. His feelings for Steph were beyond muddled. He loved her yet they both had never had the most straightforward and honest relationship with one another.

He started seeing her while still dating Ariana after all. Relationships built on lies and cheating… they could only go so far.

”I’d just tell her straight up about this, Conner. If you’re willing to accept her regardless of this I’d be honest that other part of yourself too.”

”It sounds so much easier when you say it.” Conner muttered, walking over to the small forklift inside the leftmost side of the barn. 

“A lot of what comes out my mouth sounds better. It’s why I talk a lot.” Tim snorted, following his side. “But you need to speak for yourself more, Conner. You can’t let other people talk over you if it makes you mad. It’s not right.”

”I just want to be happy with her again like before.”

”Yeah, you’ll have to talk that through. I’m not going to be a buffer by the way.” Tim put his hands up. “I can manage family stuff but dating advice is above my pay range.”

“I won’t ask you to do that.” Conner grabbed a toolbox from the forklift’s side. “It’s just annoying because how can I make her understand that I’ll love her no matter what—even when I’m still coming to terms with my own identity here?”

”Its a lot for a guy cloned in March.”

”I should probably stop throwing my problems at you all the time.” Conner half-heartedly snorted. “Sorry. You’re just different.”

”And, that’s good?” Tim winced as the vehicle now lifted over Conner’s head whined in its own weight. 

“It means I’ve never met someone like you. Yeah. I think so.”

”Oh, yeah. Right.” Tim coughed into his fist. “So, aside from talking was there actually something you needed me for?”

”Yeah.” Conner pointed a free arm at the toolbox by his feet. “I need you to pass me the wrenches when I need them. I think there’s something stuck between the gears here.”

”So, I’ve been demoted to toolbox holder. Cool. Back in the 90’s I used to be Robin.”

“Sure.” Conner lowered it back down, holding its side up with an easy hand up. “Pass me the socket wrench.”

Conner was getting really good at ignoring his quips. Just like Kon was. Wow.

”I hope you can work it out. It sounds like you like her a lot.”

With the wrench in hand, Conner continued his careful work. Tim didn’t think he could see Conner willingly do this. He didn’t seem to enjoy manual labor as much at his  earth.

Well. Until he went to Gemworld for a year. How a year could change a person—Tim would never understand.

”I can’t even imagine being Conner Kent  without her.”

Tim held his tongue. That sounded very co-dependent but most people in love probably sounded that way.

He’d seen Bruce go absolute Noah from Notebook for Selina. The stories he’d heard from Vic painted Dick and Kory as truly star-crossed lovers too. 

They looked so happy then. But things always seemed to fall apart for most.

”Even in Kanas?” Tim joked.

Conner paused his steady work. His eyes seemed magnetic on the inter workings of the giant machine. “I…”

Luck had it out for him. Tim’s would be voice was filled with a surprised yelp as a giant rat darted from the tractor and towards his feet. 

Instinct from years trained within sewers and decrepit buildings kicked in. Tim scrambled up on nearby ladder, adrenaline rushing through his veins as he clambered into the tall wooden ceiling above.

Conner barely had a moment to blink. He gawked up, surprised at the teen’s sudden reflex as he held the rodent within his now oil soaked hands. 

“Uh. Are you okay?”

Tim nails dug deeper into the planks above. “Yes..?”

“Why’d you jump?”

Tim felt heat rush up to his face. He begrudgingly jumped down, brushing his hair back into place. “It sounded… like a gun shot.” He lied.

”Oh.” That seemed to convince Conner at least. “Well, I think I found out what the problem was.” Tim tried not to cringe as the teen shoved the giant rat closer to his face. “Someone got hungry and bit through the clasp.”

He turned away, shielding his face from the cooing sight. “Okay, that’s fine. Just drop it and we’ll fix it another time, I guess.”

”What’s with you?” Conner carefully dropped the rat back down into the hay covered floor. “Do you not like any animals?”

”It’s a rat, a pest. What do you expect?” Tim motioned his gaze at the Logan house. “Also, that kid is totally going to catch a disease if that monkey keeps biting him by the way.”

”Sound like you have a problem with  animals in general.”

“No. Just rats.” Tim shivered. “Once you’ve seen a giant rat carry a slice of pizza down into a subway you tend not see it the same way.” Tim watched the rat race off into the sunset. “They should not get that big.”

“You know bats are classified as order of Chiroptera. They’re not rodents at all, just rodent like.”

“Oh.” Tim blinked, “Uh, what’s that got to do with what we’re talking about now?”

Conner shrugged. “I dunno’. I thought you’d mention bats.”

“Yeah, you see bats’ll scatter when you get too close to them.” Tim waved a wrench at Conner. “Rats? No, those little hell spawns will walk right up to you and expect you to run away. I mean, what choice do you have? Those little jerks started a plague.”

“Actually it was the flea.”

“I mean, yeah I know it was actually the flea.” Tim scoffed. “But it’s a general thing. They actually—“

“Are you scared of rats?” Conner interrupted his thoughts. “It’s fine if you are.”

Tim blew a puff of air. “No.” He did that face every Kryptonian did when they tried to listen a bit closer to people’s voices or hearts. “You can quit that.”

”Well, now your forcing it.” Conner set the forklift back down. “It sounds too calm, now I know you’re faking it.”

”I’m unnerved by it. Not afraid.” Tim held up a finger. “The rest of the team can laugh about it later.”

Conner blinked, “Why would I tell Wally? Do you want him to annoy you?”

Tim paused more than caught off by Conner’s earnest tone. “Uh, I don’t know. I just thought you’d tell them.”

”I won’t.” Conner dusted his messy hands on his chest. “If something makes you uncomfortable I don’t want to bother you with it.”

”Oh. Sure.” Tim scratched his cheek. “That’s actually really nice if you. Sorry—heh, I didn’t expect you to really care…” Kon would’ve never let this down unless it was something personal and really upset him.

Their we’re some things that they never joked about but Tim’s fears of rats? That was definitely on the table.

It wasn’t personal. Just something that unnerved him from his time spent in sewers with Nightwing and Batman. Nothing could compare to the sheer horror of tiny rat feet climbing over his neck and back as they crawled through vents…

”Course’ I do!” Conner crossed a brow. “And if I told Wally I’d never hear the end of it as much as you would.” He made his way out the barn doors, brows narrowed in thought. “Also there’s no way you can tell if I’m trying to read your heartbeat—is there?”

“Nah, I can tell when a Kryptonian tries to do sneaky stuff. It’s like lying which goes without saying that you in particular are a bad liar.”

“I don’t like the way you said that.” Conner grunted but held some intrigue in his eyes. “There’s no way.”

“Just the way your eyes move or tone sounds. I didn’t learn it from Batman either. I was just raised into a very sneaky kid so I know how to hide it.”

Conner bumped his arm against his as they headed to the Logan home. “Lie detector and he can control his heart. What can't you do?”

Tim sucked in a steady breath, humor at his smirk. “Keep a girlfriend for one.”

“I really wish you told me that before I took all your advice to heart.”

”Nah, your good. Odds are that if some things are different on this earth then maybe my advice ends up helping you.” Tim countered. “I trust in the science!”

Well, for the most part at least Conner was smiling more. It was nice to see him less serious around here—even if it was for the rare moments together.

Chapter Text

Tim was fast. For a guy born without any enhanced abilities he was good at picking up on things small details.

Within seconds of the event starting Tim moved out and disarmed Deadshot from the rooftops above. Conner hadn’t even noticed him leave his side, nor had Clark—apparently it was a skill shared within Bats.

That was impressive. Somehow, Tim managed to impress him a little more every day.

Right after the mission, Conner was invited by Clark to visit Kansas for another weekend. December was in its infancy. The Kents loved Christmas even more than Thanksgiving and it’s football games. 

Conner couldn’t say no to his first Holiday season with them.  

But after the few days had passed he realized something he’d just ignored—someone more importantly.

Of course, he needed to tell M’gann. He pulled Tim into that whole conversation for her sake. 

Though, all worries concerning things outside of Smallville seemed to be washed away by the cold, earthy air rolling over each night. He hadn’t needed to worry about being Superboy or trying to fit in school. Right now, at this moment he was himself. Whether that was Conner Kent or Kon-El he wasn’t sure but he liked it here.

Conner didn’t need to think anything past that for this morning.

It was simple and direct for a while but soon, buried at the corner of his mind the word ‘selfish’ bubbled up.

He berated the Man of Steel for abandoning him in the cave months ago for his own sake. Meanwhile, Conner felt he was doing the same here in Kansas.

It was nice here after all, more space for Wolf to run around in and a much more comfortable room to sleep in. He loved Ma’s meals and being able to learn how to cook more properly from her. Uncle Jon was also the company Conner had always wanted out of Clark.

Conner loved Kansas. He loved not needing to put his energy into something else or attempting to understand and read others. 

He loved the lack of complications and comforting words of Clark’s parents. He loved his new home.

But he sighed, drinking in the cold air. Even with the dull snow atop the golden wheatgrass. Conner could feel the sun around him. The crisp scent of upturned dirt the morning made him snort out a breathe he’d been holding in for months.

He could do anything, he couldn’t believe he’d been denying himself of new experiences either. The cave now felt suffocating by comparison.

The animals were a plus too. Even they were happy here.

Conner chuckled, at the brown-spotted cow leaning onto his hand for more treats. “You’re too cute to be picking on the other girls here Bessie.” The murmur of agreeing moos bellowed behind her. “I’m not giving you anymore feed than you need. You’ll get bloated.”

He couldn’t help but smile. Not a worry crossing his mind as he fed the cows and cleaned their water trough. Life was simple here. After spending months of his life struggling to find a place to call home—he finally found one that didn’t require as much effort to keep comfortable.

“You have a way with the animals, son.”

Conner patted the bovine’s head away from his shirt. “Animals talk different than people. At least to me, I just get them better.” He stifled a smile up at the man. “It sounds weird, doesn’t it Jon?”

“I’d consider it a gift.” Jon returned with his old-familiar smile wrinkling at his eyes. “It’s not everyday we get one.”

Conner tried not to flush from the praise aimed his way. He never really considered his attention for animals like that.

Direct earnest praise was rare. He’d gotten it mostly for his superhuman abilities but this?

Receiving praise from Martha and Jonathan just felt different by comparison. Maybe it was because they were both Superman’s parents but another part of him felt an instant connection to their earnest and downright simple nature.

These were kind, easy farm folk. They valued his efforts and emotions without needing to pry his mind, rapidly shoot questions or interrogate him like a detective. They simply accepted him. Faults and all. When he’s was ready he’d talk. He liked it here a lot.

“I’m done feeding the cows and barn cats here.” Conner offered the keys back to the older man. “I can fix the fences while I’m at it too.”

“I think you’d earned yourself a break.” Jon put a hand over his shoulder. “No need to rush back into work. You should enjoy your visit a bit more.”

“I’m enjoying my stay here a lot actually.” Conner murmured, looking up at the barn ceiling. “Working around here gives me more room to look around.”

“I’m not sure if Clark’s told you’re just as allowed to visit. As much as you want!” Jon chuckled, “It’s not just your hand work either. Me and Martha like a young ear to complain to from time to time.”

“You kidding? Your stories about Clark are way more fun than Kid Flash’s story about fighting Captain Boomerang again.” Conner laughed, “The work’s just an added bonus. I don’t really get the opportunity to build things.”

‘Bite my tongue!’ Conner stopped gesturing with his hands. He did that too much when he got excited. Why had he mentioned the building thing!

“Did’cha mention a bike you built all by yourself?”

Conner sheepishly scratched his cheek, “It’s not the bike I came here with. It’s all red and black.” He hovered a hand over his shirt. “I wasn’t really creative on the colors…”

“Well, why don’t you show me a of those couple tricks?” Jon patted his back towards the shed close to the farm house. “I refuse to get any new tractor. That’s the first darn thing I bought with my adult money as a young man! I can’t just replace it.”

His chest swelled at the offer. Conner nodded, barely able to contain his excitement. “Sure thing. I can take a look for you, Uncle Jon.”

He liked Clark as a dad but Jon was far better with his words.

His feet sank deeper into the cold sand. Only the light from the distant beach city illuminated their roughly put-together training site by Mount Justice.

“Okay, so you know how to handle this, right?”

Conner nodded, squaring his shoulders at the bolder in front of him. “I got it.”

“Breathe in and out.” Tim echoed from above the cool cliff face rocks. “The sand isn’t turf but I think the lack of friction might help you. ‘Move more. Fight less.’”

“Those aren’t words to live by.” Conner snorted.

“Yeah, well they are if you’re training to be a regular linebacker.” Tim wagged a finger as he jumped down below. “Now, go pound that guy!”

Conner nodded carefully aligning himself over the giant rock. He grappled with it, looking over to see Tim’s thumb held up as he faked grunts and sank farther into the sand. “Is it ..working..?”

Tim nodded, “Yup, you’re fake struggling all right. Now, I need you to gently grab your rock buddy. Don’t throw him. Just tussle him a bit more.”

“R-right!” Conner nodded, swallowing his tense muscles. They didn’t ache. It didn’t feel bad either but he had to control them and constantly remind his body not to crush the rock above him.

It was harder said than done. Trying not to crush something soft and so breakable was easy. He knew now to apply too much pressure to eggs when cracking them for egg washes but trying not to throw a nearly two hundred pound raging teenage boy from his face was another thing.

Conner winced, the sound of a sharp snap hit his ears as bits of rubble fell from the lower half of the giant bolder.

“Ohh… there goes Gotham’s star quarterback.” Tim bellowed, dramatically tumbling into the sands beside Conner. “How will the Knights ever get back from this one? Update: they won’t rise back anytime soon.”

“Damnit!” Conner groaned, flopping down into the sand and letting the rest of the rocks fall over his chest. “This is pointless! I’m going to go through all the boulders in Mount Justice before I start to see results!”

“Nah, you’re making amazing progress. It’s just day seven and you went from eighteen rocks a day to just four! Not every guy can crush a rock with a bear hug, man.” Tim smiled, unlatching a small spray bottle from his belt side. “You just need a couple more tries to get it under hand.”

“We’re half way into December. I don’t think I’ll have this tied down for try outs.” Conner moaned, rubbing his face. “How am I suppose to carry a guy without applying too much pressure?”

“Hm. Who do you usually train with?” Tim asked, shaking the spray bottle a little before spritzing it over Conner’s face. “Kal? Walls? Dinah? I bet it Dinah.”

“What? No. I haven’t trained with her since August.” Conner couldn’t understand Tim’s implication. “I trained with Kaldur before. It’s easier for the two of us to let go with his kind of durability and strength—also why do you keep spraying me with that thing?”

“Cause’ water is really nice after a work out. Look, it even sizzles off you, heh.”

“Not if you’re getting sprayed in the face like a dog that did a trick wrong.”

“You ever tried swimming before SB?”

“Why would I want to swim right now?” Conner glared.

“Because it’s relaxing.” Tim playfully popped the end of the spray bottle over Conner’s forehead. “Swimming might help you clear your mind a little.”

“I do not want to swim.” Conner growled, crushing the bottle with his hand. He regretted it seconds after the water splattered into his face instead of Tim’s. “Ugh… Did your Superboy have this much trouble?” Conner asked, peaking through his wet hair and up to Tim’s face.

“If I’m gonna be honest with you man he really messed around a lot. You really need to do the same here.” Tim dropped the spray half of the bottle and jumped back to his feet. “He did sports for fun. Remember? You should try to think of it that way too.”

“I can’t have fun.” Conner sat up, “If I wanted to have fun I’d just let loose!” Like a sport for throwing guys around! 

“That’s why you need a passive pass time man.” Tim held down a hand to him. “It can be biking, rock climbing, running or—“

“Swimming?” Conner tilted his head.

“Exactly.” Tim winked. “What you need is something fun with no semblance of winning.”

“All four of those things have competitions, Tim.”

“Yeah, but we aren’t competing are we smart guy?” Conner rolled his eyes as he took in Tim’s offered hand. “Now I’m not saying it’s a sure fire way of help but you really need an outlet outside of missions for this kind of stuff.”

“You have an outlet?” Conner piqued a brow.

“Several but my favorite is probably Skateboarding.”

“Hm.”

“What?”

“You don’t look the skateboarding type.” Conner murmured back.

Tim huffed, crossing his arms. “I didn’t know I didn’t fit the 2010’s image of a skateboarder.” He pointed up at Conner’s face. “If I had one I could totally prove you wrong though.”

Conner looked down at his phone buzzing in his pocket. “Well, I can take you up on that on the way to the corner store.” He turned his phone around to Tim. “Wally’s up for a movie night. I think the others agreed too.”

“Oh and I’m..?”

“Yeah, you’re invited and helping me out with the snacks. No duh.”

“Don’t ‘No duh’ me! I don’t get invited out much from you guys.” Tim grumbled, hands over his hips. “What are we doing just picking up junk food?”

“I know you’re a big fan. I’ve seen your nest.”

“That high metabolism of mines is an angel, believe me.” Tim patted his abdomen. “So, how about we add swimming to the list later? The Sanctuary had one for water therapy and uh, Aquaman apparently.”

“Are you sure swimming’s gonna help?”

“It might.” Tim smiled, nudging his shoulder as he dusted his lap from rock debris. “Or if it won’t we have twenty other different things on the list to try. Not everyone nails it at their first try man. Keep at it.”

Conner let out a little sigh, a smile at his lips. “Thanks, Rook.”

.

.

.

She was beautiful but Conner would always love M’gann regardless of appearances. Her body wasn’t what made her, M’gann. She was still the girl he fell in love with after all.

She as kind. Loving. Helpful and peppy. She was everything he needed at that point of his life.

But that was then. This was now.

The events during their surprise mission to Quarc lingered within Conner’s very memory. He could remember the strong odor of Bovidae and other herd animals. His tense hands, knuckles white as he squeezed the nubuck leather couch between them.

He was sitting in the warm living room filled with photos of Garfield Logan and his mother. It was a happy home. M’gann had managed to fit in so quick after admitting her feelings of loneness towards Marie Logan. 

Everyone was glad she found comfort in something during her childhood in Mars. Conner understood completely. Regardless of who’s form she decided to take, Conner would love her the same.

It’s why he’d reached out to her. It’s why he did his best to understand that the appearance she took was for herself and not for anyone else’s concerns. 

But he wanted M’gann to reach out back to him too.

He needed to know why she couldn’t have told him this earlier—why she hadn’t attempted to tell him of the origins of his name or these other feelings. 

Sitting in that room and watching Marie hold M’gann close like a mother should made Conner bite back a sigh. He hadn’t known family, at least not in the same way pictured before him. 

But when he opened his eyes from the memory he was back Mount Justice’s lounge. The sounds of movie gunfire and explosions echoed at his ears along the crunch of popcorn and chips.

Months later he finally had that. The Kents were his home, he had friends and more to his name. He couldn’t be happier.

M’gann had her own troubles. She didn’t seem to want to dwell in as much as Conner wanted to. She could push down her uncomfortable feelings a lot more easier than Conner could and if he asked otherwise she’d simply kiss him and calm his nerves for the while.

That’s how it was. That’s how it always was.

Even before dating his feelings had been written off as something he should be able to push down and out. When they went camping with the rest of the team no one else seemed able to comfort his thoughts concerning the dreams wedged into his early memory.

The ones implanted by the Genomorphs, the ones that promised him grandeur and valor over his victory against the tyrant that was Superman. It was why he was created. It was his initial purpose, a birthright.

But everyone on the entire team—everyone, his friends— all told him to “forget about it.” 

He supposed he would. He tried his best to push down those thoughts as well as his friends did with their own. He’d ignore the fears and frustration prickling his back at the thoughts… After all, everyone else did the same. He should be able to, right?

Now, even more than ever he realized just how bad that was. His feelings didn’t need to be damped by heavy blankets, he should be able to talk to M’gann about this. 

Even with the much needed space between them at the moment he still wanted to connect to sort this out. But now, seeing her far off he was struggling to come up with the right words.

When he was alone, he was happy to be alone. But when he was with her, he was happy to be with her. He couldn’t feel both could he?

The kitchen was far down from the den where everyone sat. He could see the rest of team full immersed on the slasher film. He really didn’t want anyone to walk in on their long awaited conversation.

“Hey.”

M’gann kept her eyes on the opened bag of chips. “Hi, Conner.”

“I’m sorry about leaving you the other night.” Conner whispered, hands stuffed in his pockets.

“It’s okay.” She didn’t look like she fully meant it. “At least you told me yourself this time. Did you have fun?”

That stung. She said it nicely yet… Conner inched closer into the kitchen, “I did. You should visit the Kents too. I’m sure Clark wouldn’t mind either.”

She kept her gaze away from him. Conner could tell she was attempting to use the mind-link but attempted to use her words instead. He’d been so accustomed to talking to Rook lately that he’d nearly forgotten the existence of said link.

“What… happened in DC?” M’gann carefully asked. “The events don’t line up and you just left in the middle of Thanksgiving—it doesn’t make sense.”

“I didn’t just meet Luthor.” Conner whispered. “There was this box he gave me… I don’t have it anymore but he gave it to me before telling me about another Super Clone in Cadmus.”

She stood quiet listening and letting him continue.

“Luthor is the main director of Cadmus. He wanted Rook and I to find the other Genomorph but luckily Rook caught on.” Conner explained, a sigh tugging his chest. “But I got upset.” An understatement. “That we couldn’t help the clone —I was… so mad about everything I’d just learned about myself that day and about how I acted and the people I hurt… that I couldn’t picture telling you.”

He rubbed his hands hoping she’d talk but she didn’t. He wanted I hear her voice—the words to come from her lips but it looked like she couldn’t force them out.

“I was an ashamed and lost… so when I finally met the Kents and connected with Clark I was so happy to finally be wanted by someone.” Conner gestured at his chest. “I’ve never felt this way before, not about anyone I’ve ever met in my life until now.” He closed his eyes thinking about the guest bedroom the Kents set for him. “I’ve never felt so at home anywhere else, M’gann. They accepted me regardless of where I came from or who I was.”

Silence rung out heavy between an actor’s screaming. Conner tried to search her eyes for an inch of understanding, the softness of her brows or smile at her cheeks but she could barely hold his gaze.

“Is this because of what happened in Qurac?” Hurt broke through her voice. “Conner I—“

Conner stopped, brows furrowing. “I didn’t mention Qurac.” He tried to watch his tone, voice dropping back to a whisper. “You said you wouldn’t read my mind when we talked about this stuff M’gann. I don’t like this.”

‘But it is! I can read between the lines.’ She rose tone through their personal mind link. ‘Conner, you said you forgave me. Did you not mean it?’

It took a while to adjust to the link but he found himself able to connect with it like before. ‘Of course I did!’ Conner had to struggle to keep his own real voice down. ‘I still mean it. Things just changed. I’m finding it hard to forget the things I’ve learned about myself and of what I could’ve had.’

‘I don’t understand. You’re still Conner.’

Conner flicked his eyes to Tim quickly. ‘Did you know the Superboy on Rook’s earth named himself? After Clark gave him his Kryptonian name…’ He met her gaze, eyes heavy. ‘I love my name. I appreciate it but three months together and you couldn’t tell me? M’gann, I’ve known you my entire life.’ He forced a bitter laugh, ‘How could you not tell me till then?’

‘It’s not my fault Clark didn’t want to be there, Conner.’ M’gann challenged. ‘This isn’t my fault.’

‘You’re not listening.’ Conner pointed a thumb at his chest. ‘I’m not upset about where the name came from. Robin, Kid Flash and Tim can talk about it all they want. I don’t care! I’m frustrated about us not communicating like we used to.’

‘That isn’t my fault either.’ M’gann narrowed her eyes. ‘We we’re fine until Thanksgiving.’

But he wasn’t fine! Conner couldn’t understand why she couldn’t see it. He’d been struggling—drowning! And she couldn’t see it!

How could she not see how upset this made him? 

He felt his face grow hot. He couldn’t believe they were going back and forth like  this. Usually he dropped it but—something just didn’t feel right about any of this. How could she think this about their relationship?

‘Things weren’t fine before!’ Conner snapped. ‘I don’t know why you’re still hiding your true Martian form from us. I don’t care what our friends think. I just want you to be honest with me like I’m trying right now.’ Conner tried to hold back the weakness at his throat. ‘Please. I want you to try too—at least show as much as I am right now.’

When he held her hand the look of fear overwhelmed them. She slipped her hands out his grasp, holding it close to her chest. ‘You knew? Why didn’t you tell me?’

That fear scared him. Even while he’d never seen it within Rook’s eyes it was forever burned inside his mind—the thought of someone he’d hurt, someone innocent—being afraid of him? It made him ill.

‘Because I know how it feels to be different and want to hide parts of yourself from others.’ Conner tried to get closer but she shrank away. ‘I’m telling you this now because I want us to be better.’

‘I just—‘ she shook her head, pushing his hands back. ‘No. It’s not the same Conner. What happened in Cadmus isn’t the same as what I’ve been my entire life. You just found that out. I’ve known what I was since I was born.’

‘This is my entire life M’gann!’ Conner patted his chest. ‘This is all I’ve known. Did you forget about our mission out in that desert or the camping trip we took? I’m scared of that!’

‘Oh?’ She dropped a brow, ‘So it’s my responsibility now? You keep bringing up stuff that was out of my hands! It’s not fair.’

’Why are you ignoring what I said before?’ Conner felt his heart race. ‘This is hard for me! I’m more than just half Luthor or Superman— I have all these feelings. Bad ones. Ones were I can’t even bridge out if they’re mines or the ones the Genomorphs implanted. This is hard for me too!’

‘But you can control it! They’re just feelings, Conner—!’

The floor shook at his voice, it was only heightened by the echo within the vast cave. “I can’t!” That wasn’t the mind link.

Conner caught his shaky breath, he reluctantly turned to the surprised eyes of his team flickering from the den side of the cave. He wasn’t being quiet.

A wave of shame rolled over him. The similar feeling from before—he could read the disgust and anger from some of their faces too. A man his size yelling at a woman like her, of course it looked bad. How could it not look bad?

It was bad. He didn’t meant to yell at her but something just snapped at her words. Again and again she wasn’t listening to him—

The sharp blare of an alarm ripped through the cave. None of the lights were on, Conner and the others still readied themselves on instinct until the moment Sphere rolled up between the two parties.

“Wow, I am so sorry.” Tim nervously laughed as he gently pushed Sphere out of the center of the den. “I forgot I set that alarm before tonight.’

Artemis rose a brow. “It’s that loud?”

“I’m a really heavy sleeper.” Tim laughed, hitting his head. “You should see this one. He sleeps like a kitten.” He chuckled, giving Dick’s hair a brotherly tussle.

She could not set alarms but she could record noises and videos. Tim was very much lying.

“Hey, uh. Weird question but can one of you two help me with some boxes down in the library? I forgot to clean them before today.” Tim turned to face them, back to the others. His face read stern then, flickering quickly to the stairs below. “I’d really appreciate it.”

“Uh, right.” M’gann murmured, rubbing her arm awkwardly as she followed him. “No problem, Rook.”

Conner could still feel eyes on them as they climbed down into the still very well organized Library.

Tim’s heavy sigh broke the silence as he rubbles circles at his  furrowed brows. “Alright, the hell was that?”

He couldn’t look M’gann or Tim in the eye as he sheepishly looked away from the two. “I don’t know.”

“We were talking.” M’gann corrected, still facing the wall. “That’s it.”

“I mean—the arm failing?” Tim motioned with his hands. “I don’t know what the point of the mind link is if you’re going to just yell at each other mid conversation.”

“I wasn’t yelling!” M’gann snapped.

“I yelled because you weren’t listening to me! You still aren’t!” Conner barked, “How could you just… write of my feelings this way? You did it before in Quarc! You’re still doing it now!”

Tim lifted a finger, “So are—?”

“Don’t get involved!” Both Conner and M’gann yelled at Tim’s direction.

“I don’t understand.” M’gann caught her breath, “Is this just about the name? Clark? Me?”

“It’s none of that.” Conner murmured, “It’s me and… this.” He gestured at the space between them. “You’ve never tried to look at things the same way I do. You don’t consider my feelings now or before we started dating and…” he looked away. “I don’t know how long I can keep doing this with you. You don’t try to understand me the same way I’m trying with you.”

“Conner, I’m trying.” M’gann’s voice grew small. “It’s just not the same.”

“Yeah. I guess it isn’t.” Conner nearly mumbled. “M’gann.” He met her eyes, “When we first met I was so happy to have found you.”

“Conner, I—“

He held his hand up, “Let me finish.” He stepped closer, holding her hand close. “You mean everything to me but I’m still trying to understand myself. I need someone who’ll do the same and help me when I’m down as much as I help them…” he let go, head low. “I don’t think either one of us can do that for each other.”

Not when he was like this. Not when she was pushing his feelings back right now.

M’gann held her lips in a strained straight line. “Are you breaking up with me?”

Conner nodded, eyes low. “I’m sorry.”

“A-Al right. I understand.” The way her voice trembled broke his heart into a million of pieces then. He couldn’t meet her gaze as she walked past. “I’ll… it’s okay.”

She had her pride. She wouldn’t cry for either of their sakes—as long as they were in front of one another.

Conner was alone after that while.

Tim had long since left elsewhere while they argued and neither had noticed until then. When he managed a sigh by the stairs, the man slipped to his side, eyes darting low like a nervous dog. “Hey.”

“Hey.” Conner kept his gaze at the floor, unable to meet his gaze.

“I’m so sorry, Conner. I didn’t… I didn’t think you’d—“

“Why are you apologizing?”

Tim blinked. “No, I was just—you said you loved her. When you talked about her you sounded so happy.” Tim whispered. “I just thought you’d make it work.”

“I thought we would too.” Conner murmured, head low. “I guess neither of us wanted it enough.”

No pain came close to what he was feeling at this very moment. His chest welt, his shoulders tense with guilt and sadness at the months they spent in one another’s presence. The kisses, the nights spent cuddling in their rooms—that was his first love. The only woman he’d ever love.

“I can hear her crying.” Conner bit his lip, jaw held tight.

“I know this sucks.” Tim frowned, patting his tense back. “I know. It’s… it hurts the most when they’re you’re first. I don’t think I’ve ever had it not hurt.”

Conner nodded, sluggishly turning around to meet Tim. “I think I’m going to stay with Ma’ and Jon for a while.”

“You do you.” Tim rested his hand over his shoulder. “This stuff needs time and… just take it easy. No one here faults you.”

“You should’ve seen their faces.” Conner whispered. “They hated me.”

“No, they were just surprised.” Tim murmured. “You haven’t yelled in front of them in.. well, a while I assume. They’re just concerned for the two of you.”

Conner shrugged. “I guess.”

Tim tugged his heavy wrist. “C’mon. I’ll drop you off on Supercycle.”

He twisted his wrist around, squeezing Tim’s hand tight. “Can you stay on the farm for a while?” Conner rasped, head low. “Please? Just for a night.”

“I…” Tim wrung a hand by his neck. His eyes kept darting to the stairs before steadily meeting Conner’s with a sigh. “I can do a day.”

“Thank you.”

Chapter Text

The sound of police sirens rang in his ears. The same continuous melody looping like a broken record stuck on repeat, never able to properly finish.

Tim felt hot tears trace his cheeks as he choked back tired breaths. He ran as fast as he could, looking back he might’ve tore his ankle and ignored it through his fear.

His hands were wet, stained red with his father’s blood. He had his own wounds still fresh as he opened and closed his seething palms. Not matter how hard he tried he just couldn’t seem to wipe it off. The smell of hot iron would follow and rise bile at his chest.

He tried to pull the boomerang out. He just couldn’t. His dreams always ended this way. Stuck waiting outside his old Brownstone home—it wasn’t his father’s body that traumatized him. It was the wait of people going in and out of his house, the pity yet at the same play lack of true remorse at his reality. After all, it was Gotham. Everyone died just the same in the end.

But he replayed it when he could. Even if knew how the dream ended he wanted to make sure he’d never forget it. It went for everyone under that Bat themed name. If they wanted to avoid any similar mistakes going forward they had to. There was no choice.

“I couldn’t get it out.” Tim blinked back tears at the officer. “I just couldn’t.”

The officer said something back. Tim never managed to remember his name through the blaring lights. His voice was even more forgettable, only muddled by the screeching sirens and Gotham night. He must’ve tried to comfort him but both man and orphan must’ve realized how hallow the promises meant.

A familiar shadow hung at his back. It spoke deep and cool. The shadow covering his blood soaked body felt near blanket like. It mumbled comforting words, a hand on Tim’s shoulder.

Robin and Batman. Orphans.

His father was not a perfect man but he was a loving father all the same. Even if his attempts towards true change were only begun mere months before his death—he tried. He loved Tim and Tim loved him back.

He was his dad for god’s sake. He loved his father. He would’ve loved him more if he just had more time to understand him. Years of distance between the two made sure they’d never reach a proper understanding, at least not without ten more.

But just when Tim could see it—a future with the last remnants of his family—the  promise was ripped right out his hands.

Why should he grow up alone?

Why couldn’t he have protected his father the same way Ray and Clark had with their significant others? Why did he need to be an orphan?

He hated the ‘gun’. He could blame Ray Palmer’s wife though. He could’ve even gone after the man who was paid to hire Captain Boomerang too but it changed nothing.

It was still a cold, night. He was only dressed in an undershirt and boxers underneath Batman’s cape draped over his shoulders. He was still waiting for the policemen to collect their evidence and to at least pull his father’s body from their home.

He couldn’t leave with Bruce. His parents  welcomed him into this earth as Tim Drake, not as Robin. He’d make sure they departed with him as their son too.

“No, Bruce. I can’t go.” Tim sniffed, not facing the shadow as a hand shook his shoulder. “Please. I need to wait till they take him. I can’t leave my dad.”

The shaking at his arm became harder. Tim felt his heart race as the shadow looming over him warped before his eyes. A massive, bulk of a man. Red eyes, a mask and churning, green tubes linking into his forearms and back.

Tim felt a strangled scream at his throat as the hands winded over his throat, crushing his neck as he clawed and kicked for a way out.

He couldn’t get out. He couldn’t even breathe!

His mind went wild. Instinct overtook mind. He’d witnessed this before. This was a dream wasn’t it? He needed to wake up. He needed to calm down.

But he couldn’t. Try as he could the crush over his throat worsened till his neck grew hot. He was going to die. He was going to die in his own dream.

‘Calm down.’ He assured himself.

Even through wet eyes, throat barely able to breathe he managed to control his mind between the fight for his life.

Dream. It was just a dream.

When he fell out the building he never hit the floor after all.

Tim snapped awake. He drank in hearty coughs of breath as tossed the heavy linen blankets off his chest.

The room was familiar but empty.  He managed to swallow his dry saliva, hand gliding down to his neck. That was a different nightmare than his usual.

He gritted his eyes shut for a second. A steady calm echoing his mind. He had to control this. He couldn’t keep having out of control dreams like this here.

Conner had already left sometime in the early morning. His spot on the sofa seemed cold yet very organized. He even fixed the pillows back properly over the sofa! At least he wasn’t staring him down first thing in the morning though.

Tim yawned, rubbing the sleep terror from his heavy eyes. Smallville was nice but not exactly where Tim pictured himself spending his time on another version of earth.

It was very… quaint. Not too different from where Kon grew up on. Not surprising after all. The similarities were very close to his earth—if he ignored the off putting age discrepancies for some people of course.

“Ow—!” Tim winced, rolling his neck in place. It felt like a needle was lodged at his nape. He must’ve slept bad.

As he staggered up and caught sight of his reflection in the old, oak mirror inside the room. A long burn scar ran down his nape and towards his shoulder blades as he tossed the muscle shirt off his back.

‘Same old, same old.’ Tim snorted at the thought as he fluffed his badly cut hair up.

It wasn’t pretty but well healed. Same went for the giant scar at the back of his skull. One day it’d fade and hopefully he’d have a full head of hair again. Head trauma was strangely regular to him.

“Oh, good. You’re awake.”

Tim quickly pulled his red-raglan baseball tee down. “I know you technically live here but really consider knocking around me. Okay, Conner?”

“I mean, you’re just putting on your shirt. I see all the other guys changing in the locker room too.” Conner shrugged, though for a second his eyes darted away from the mirror behind Tim. He could probably see the ‘fun’ old-explosion scars.

Tim sighed, pulling the shirt the rest of the way down. “Did you need something?”

Conner pointed at the window. “I told Uncle Jon you could help him lift some things onto his flat bed.”

“Didn’t bother asking me?”

“It seemed better than asking you to help cook breakfast with Ma’.”

“That’s strangely fair then.” After getting set in his very inconspicuous civilian clothes he headed out behind Conner, this time through the front door.

“Hold on.” Conner blocked Tim’s path a little, switching his Gotham Knights cap for Clark’s old Kanas Jayhawks one. “Now you’ll look less city-boyish.”

“Uh, thanks.” It did not fit him well enough, he didn’t think he could really readjust it either. “So, how are you holding up?”

“Like a train run me over.” Conner slung Tim’s old hat over a coat rack. “We’re leaving Ma’!”

Tim watched the boy wave a goodbye at the woman behind them as they headed down the rocky path. “You’re doing better than I would. Bats usually brood a bit harder after a break up.”

That caught a small under-breath chuckle from Conner. “It’s easier here. The work keeps me busy and…” he wavered, eyes trailing the barren land. “They listen to me here.”

That was the look of a torn man. Tim knew that one before. He remembered Dick, sitting broken over their usual rooftop. He was facing the ocean—they were so far from San Diego here. He could only imagine him thinking about her when he gazed up at the starless sky. He used to dance with Kory high above the tower.

It always sounded nice. He never quiet understood why they never worked out in the end.

“Mornin’ son.” Tim nervously chuckled as the older man welcomed him with a pat on the back. He didn’t get called ‘son’ as often lately. “You two boys ready?”

“I—Whoa—!” In a blink Tim was already  lifted into the truck’s cargo bed by the back of his collar.

“We are.” Conner sat by the other side of the truck, his big-framed glasses glinting in the early sun. “But I don’t know. I still feel pretty… empty like I lost someone important to me but I can’t grieve the same way I did with Kent Nelson.”

‘He… seriously needs to stop that.’ Tim preened his shirt’s collar back. “Well, yeah you broke up with her. Ending a relationship whether romantic or a friendship takes a toll on you. Like you’re exhausted and sad but it’s not like the other worst thing that can happen to someone you love.”

Conner blinked, the car smoothing along the asphalt ahead. “Like them falling in love with someone else?”

“What? No, I meant like dying but that would kinda hurt pretty bad too.” Tim shrugged, “But on what you said. I could not even get in the same room with Bruce when he caught wind about Selina hanging around this detective guy—she has a type.” He quickly cut his smile short, face serious. “Don’t tell her I said that.” Tim leaned over the side of the truck. “Anyways, Slam Bradley, I think? Well, Bruce was unbelievably jealous of the man. He kept trying to upstage him and c’mon. No one can really upstage Bruce Wayne or Batman. That’s a hard pony to beat at the races. Completely unfair of Bruce.”

“You don’t think she’ll date someone else do you?” Conner looked down at the flat bed, rubbing his knuckles anxiously. “Not that it’s my concern or anything.”

“I mean, she can.” Tim gestured at Conner. “You don’t really have a say whether she does or doesn’t start a new relationship. You know that right?”

“I do.” Conner flicked his eyes back to the vast snow covered farm land. He frowned, a deep sigh leaving his chest. “I just knew her for so long… she was the first girl I fell in love with, my first kiss, the first—“

“Okay, I got it! She was your first everything!” Tim felt his cheeks grow hot. “But let’s think of this… realistically.” He motioned with his hands. “She’s was your first girlfriend right out of the gate. You had a girlfriend before family or even a mentor you could talk to. See what I’m getting at?”

Conner rose a brow. “Not really.”

“You’re still experiencing new things that honestly should’ve been done long before your physical and mental age.” Tim pointed at his palm. “Maybe with this time apart you can use it to really get to know Conner Kent. You should try build more relationships outside of this big romantic one you had going.”

“You… make it sound like it was weird that I was so close to my girlfriend.”

“You want an honest opinion?”

“Yes.”

“I still find it incredibly weird that your girlfriend named you fresh out the pod.”

“I was out of it for three months then!” Conner crossed a brow. “And well, that’s just your opinion. People should be close to their partners.”

“Not saying they shouldn’t be.” Tim held up a hand. “Just pointing it out directly to you. Your connection to her—the two of you—is very different from the norm.”

Conner deflated against the his side of the truck. The car groaned under his weight. “Like how?”

“Conner, the truck.” Jon warned from the driver’s seat.

“Sorry!” Conner shifted back close onto the wheel tub.

“You’re still sixteen Conner. The world is still brand new to you, it’s different from the pod. Isn’t it?” 

Conner looked away, humming low. “It is.”

”Well, Meg’ is nearly fifty years old in earth years. Technically, that’s a teenager in Mars time but you aren’t as experienced in living as she is. You depended on her for a lot because of that.” Tim frowned, “Dating isn’t like that. You can rely on each other but Conner—“ Tim felt just as uncomfortable, nervously wringing his neck. “What she was doing was taking advantage of you. You didn’t have an identity and instead of helping you find it you were pushed into a role.”

And instead of being a living Kryptonian-Weapon he was a boyfriend.

“Oh.” Conner blinked first with surprise then shame. Tim expected a bit of anger but Conner only grew small in his seat. “I-I never thought about it that way. It just felt nice to be called something other than Superboy.” He held his lips in a straight line. “It had a lot of weight before I reconnected with Clark. Like I was a stain or pretender.”

”Yeah. I know how that feels.” Tim softened, “You made it your own though. They’re both you.”

”I feel so lost.” Conner sighed. “What am I supposed to do after all this?”

“Well, how about you do other stuff teenagers do. Aside from dating. We’re already doing football which was your idea, not mines. What other stuff do you want to do?”

“What do you want to do?”

“Conner.” Tim snorted with a smirk. “You’re suppose to choose for yourself here man.”

“I dunno’.” He shrugged. “What do regular teenagers do?”

“Dude, guys night!” Tim grinned, “You have a movie night after all. In that case, how about you chose something we can all do together?”

“I mean, kind of.” Conner grimaced, rubbing his neck. “They can get a little loud.”

“Don’t tell the guys here annoy you that bad.” Tim snorted.

“They don’t.” He tented his hands together by his lap. “It’s just that all that noise can be a little much. It’s like being on a mission but I should have no reason to be so tense around others. It’s hard to let my guard down around so much—well, everything. It’s why I can’t focus at school that well.”

Tim blinked, he never really noticed the guy’s dislike for school but he did join it at a really awkward time in the year. “Wait, are you just talking about people’s voices?”

“I think it’s just a Kryptonian thing.” Conner tapped his ear. “We hear so well. It can be hard to turn off. I don’t know how Clark does it in a city so big like Metropolis.”

That explained why his company was often limited to people who’s preferred method of talking wasn’t direct. Tim paused, “You don’t seem that annoyed when I talk.”

“Cause’ you’re one person.” Conner explained, “I can handle noise in small quantities. Just gets much when I’m in a room filled with dozens of people talking for long periods of time.”

“Well, we don’t have to go somewhere loud like an arcade or wherever you guys go to all the time. Why don’t you pick a place?”

Conner snorted, arms crossed. “Try telling Wally that. He’s been choosing our movies for months now.”

“Alright… how about a place with just us and Sphere?” Tim offered, “She can take us practically anywhere.”

Conner chewed the thought for a second, eyes focused on the dawn above. “Hawaii.”

Tim paused, it was like a memory to hear him utter that very state. “What?”

“Hawaii.” Conner repeated, “Mauna Kea has one of the best stargazing locations in the world.”

“O-oh, right.” Tim nodded, forcing his leg to stop bouncing anxiously. “We can do that if you want. I’m familiar with the islands myself.”

“Are you sure you’re okay with it?” Conner tilted his head. “You heart sounded a bit funny for a second there.”

“Let’s limit the heart thing for a while, kay’?” Tim grumbled, hands over his chest. “It’s just surprising. The Superboy on my earth used to live in Hawaii.”

“I thought it was just Kanas.”

“That was after he lived in Hawaii first.” Tim corrected. “Dubbilex lived with him like a den mother, you know?”

“They sounded close.”

He figured long ago that Conner wasn’t as close with Dubbilex here. Kon was practically brought up by Guardian and Dubbilex before Superman stepped into their lives. Picture that.

“They were the first family he knew.” He whispered. “You know we can make a quick stop at Cadmus Labs some day. We’re both pretty good at sneaking around. I know you’re still thinking about the Genomorphs still.”

“No.” Conner shook his head. “We can endanger them more if we keep lurking around the labs… that’s the last thing I want for them right now.” He met Tim. “I was just lucky that I appear all human. If I wasn’t then I’d be hiding just like they were down there.”

“Somehow, we’ll figure out a way for them.” Tim murmured. “A cave really isn’t the best place to grow up in, you know?”

Conner stifled a small smile. “Yeah. I know.”

By the time they rolled to a stop by a small shop the town was already bustling per its usual pace.

Slow trucks drove by, most people opting to walk or chatter amongst the benches in front of restaurants and shops. Typical small town stuff.

Jon walked down greeting the shop owner with a chuckle. Tim could read lips but he didn’t really do it unless a mission required the skill. Though, Conner seemed interested. He held his usual intense stare, one that said he was definitely overhearing to anyone that new him. If Tim had to compare it to anything it was like how Wolf stared into walls whenever Conner came back from missions.

“Boys, get down here for a second.” Jon called with Conner ever eager to follow. It was kind of sweet seeing Conner smile as brightly as he did when Jon held a hand over his shoulder. “Lewis, this is my boy Conner.” He gestured at Tim. “This is his friend that’s staying the weekend with us, Alvin.”

Tim was fine with just a nod but Conner was more than ready to shake the man’s hand. “I’ve heard so much about you Mr. Lang. Ma’ said you used to do archeological work before working at Kansas University.”

“Your side of the family definitely runs strong, Jon.” Lang chuckled a little to the other man, “He looks just like Clark!” He smiled, patting Conner’s hand. “Nice to meet’ya, kid. You two thinkin’ about playing for the Jayhawks?”

Tim blushed a little as eyes fell on him. He looked away, hat dipped aside. Either that was calculated or just his luck.

But disregarding that, he put two and two together. Conner had been referred to as the Kent’s new child since his second stay on the farm. It seemed easier to explain that Jonathan had a distant relative he’d be taking in than Clark hiding a secret kid for all these years.

“I haven’t worked that out yet.” Conner scratched his cheek, “I, Uhm. I do like the engineering program they offer though.”

Jon held out an arm around Conner, shining with pride. “You need to see his work yourself, Lewis! This boy’s a natural. He’d got ol’ blue purring now!”

Conner was pretty handy with building tech. By comparison, Kon didn’t seem that that interested in that stuff—even less when Tim mentioned it around him.

It was strange but… Tim couldn’t help but let his smile win as Conner was praised by the two men. He looked like he found a place to fit in. Tim couldn’t be happier for the big guy. It wasn’t always easy to find your place at this age.

.

.

.

Raising one boy was hard enough but two was something … different. At least, Bruce put that together so far.

Tim was self reliant just like Dick, maybe even more when it came to time in training or mentorship. If the boy wanted to he could just run off—which he did. Several times at least.

The boy was prone to breaking rules, more often than Dick scarily enough. He seemed to wander by STAR Labs or Lex Corp for obvious reasons related to his way back home.

That and the East end. He seemed to have met Selina in person too but that wasn’t the reason for his visit. Bruce wasn’t too sure who he was watching but he’d have look into it further upon the boy’s return back to Gotham.

Why Tim was prone to visiting Smallville was beyond him. He didn’t seem to fit in to the culture. Farming life seemed absolutely ridiculous for a boy that could barely serve himself a sandwich.

Still, by late noon Bruce arrived by the Kent farm. Clark had initially offered to take Tim back home but he had other matters to attend to with Conner.

Somehow, Tim had helped the two reach something out. Bruce wasn’t sure on the specifics except for Clark attempting to fit child rearing into his schedule of ‘Clark Kent things.’

In Bruce’s eyes the man seemed more like an older brother out in college than a parent.

Though, Bruce couldn’t speak so above Clark. He’d been particularly busy this week. He hadn’t noticed Tim was gone for a night, the cucumber sandwich made for him after patrol remained untouched by morning.

Usually, Tim returned from the cave or his little adventures with the alien spacecraft by 2am for patrols. It seemed that he also fit time with Conner in as well. That still wasn’t a strong excuse for Bruce’s absence or lack of attention, the boy was still under his care regardless.

The batwing’s matte shine glowed from under the late sun. A deep purple and hot red of twilight reflected across it’s reserved wings. In the far distance, he could hear the sound of laughter and cheering by the front yard.

Bruce supposed it was best if he lingered in the shadows for now. No reason to surprise the family while they were in engaged in one another’s company.

“—look at you go!” Jonathan cheered by the front porch stairs. “Go get’em Tim!”

Football? Bruce lifted a brow from the barn’s dark shadows. For the time he’d known Tim he hadn’t exactly shown much attention for the sport.

Tim seemed more drawn to tinkering within the cave or tweaking upgrades on his costume. Sports never seemed to catch his eye the same way it had for Dick and Bruce—so football of all sports?

Between the two Kent parents cheering he watched as Tim darted from around the other two wrestling kryptonians. Given the opportunity to race towards the makeshift crossbar Tim made it, a hand up as he nodded up at Conner from across the snow slick lawn.

The younger Kryptonian stood firm, through barely as he fought off Clark’s weight against his push. His grip on the ball was falling but he managed to return the nod to Tim and quickly shot the ball straight towards the smaller boy’s left.

Clark wasn’t blind. He whipped around, ready to grab the other boy and ball only to be met his own shadow beneath him and Tim sat still underneath the clothesline aka goal.

As expected, Tim was rather quick on his feet. Not the most capable fighter in terms of sheer strength but he had his wits and speed for the most part. Bruce couldn’t be prouder of that.

“The old same trick two times, Clark.” Tim smirked, chin leaned up against his hand. “When are you gonna’ learn that you need to watch out for me— Sweet Kanas!”

Conner laughed, practically scooping the boy up onto his right shoulder. “And that’s another one for the Metropolis Meteors!”

“Alright, alright. That’s enough showboating.” Clark chuckled, waving the two off as Tim struggled to keep his balance over Conner’s arm. “You boys need to have a little humility when it comes to the sport.”

“Someone didn’t keep that attitude with the Bludhaven Brawlers this year!” Martha chimed from the sidelines.

Clark flushed, turning to his parents as the boys laughed at his expense. “Ma’!”

Between the laughter and conversations of the others Clark paused. His eyes fell towards the direction of Bruce. It was only a matter of time till he took notice of his presence but to be fair he wasn’t doing much to hide it. 

“—Sir? How goes the trip?”

Bruce held the built in communicator at his mask. He could see Clark speaking to his parents and the boys from afar. “Alfred, did you know Rook made plans to play football for the spring semester?”

“He mentioned it.” Alfred confirmed, “He was very interested in watching the films over the actual play books however.”

That made his brow twitch a little. Why play alongside the Kents when Dick and Bruce were just as interested in the sport?

Bruce held in a snort as he tapped his mask again, Clark was coming up him. “I’ll call you back, A-1.”

“Bruce! Glad to see you made it.” He looked at the man before him, red flannel dusted in dirty snow and mud. “I wasn’t sure you make it. I was just considering flying Tim out to Gotham before me and the kid headed to the Arctic.”

There was no need for that. Bruce was only half an hour from the set time. He huffed, hand over his belt. “You’re taking Superboy to Fortress of Solitude?”

“I’d like him to meet my father.” Clark took a step back, as he watched the two teens share a cup of hot chocolate by the steps. “I thought, well if he met Jonathan by not meet Jor-El as well?” Clark smiled back to Bruce, “So, how about you? Anything planned for the holidays?”

Bruce could only answer with a hollow blink. Clark had to know better than to ask that of him. He always had something planned regardless of the date.

But Clark had grown used to the man. He only chuckled, giving Bruce a pat on the back. “Well, just know you’re welcomed to stop by with Tim anytime. It looks like Conner found a really good friend in him after all.”

“—trust me you’re going to love Netflix in the next few years man. ” Tim explained, gesturing with his hands. “Like, seriously, I think Bruce only bought a Wii for Wii sports and Netflix. Keep in mind it was 2006 so like, that’s all the thing had to offer.”

“I’m still caught up in the phone thing.” Conner held up his mug. “Like this small? And what? A thumb thick?”

“You’re getting too caught up in the specifics.” Tim snorted, crossing a leg over his lap. “We have holographic computers in the cave. 5G wifi is not out of the range here, right?”

For two boys that seemed barely able to want to be in one another’s company this was a big overnight change. A part of Bruce wanted to congratulate the boy for the effort. Clark wouldn’t have the guts to meet Conner without an event like before.

But he knew this could only end in separation for the two. Tim’s time was limited from the moment he arrived on this earth. One day Tim would return and that would be that.

“I wasn’t aware Rook played football himself.” Bruce broke the silence, nodding at Tim’s direction.

Clark followed his gaze towards the farm house, a wary gaze on Bruce’s withheld scowl. “I see.” He trailed off, “And… does that make you upset?” Bruce’s glare was only met with a calm nod. “I know I shouldn’t be the one to tell you this. After all, I wasn’t the father Conner needed when he first arrived but these kids just need more patience.”

Clark was right. Bruce definitely didn’t want to hear this coming out of him. He huffed back a snort, arms crossed over his chest. “He seemed to have plenty when it came to running of to here.”

“Bruce are you jealous of Tim being here?” Clark did his best to hold back his amused grin, not even Bruce’s intimidating aura seemed to scare him off. “Dwaa, Bruce—“

“No. I was just left in the dark.” Bruce gestured a hand out towards Tim’s way. “He’s obligated to tell me. He may have freedom outside of Mount Justice but that doesn’t mean he can’t leave without my permission. He’s seventeen. Don’t let him trick you.” He was really good at that. “Even if he was eighteen I’d still wouldn’t trust him with my car keys.”

“That’s one way of saying it.” Clark muttered. “Well—!” He perked up, “You like football too. Why not show up at a couple of his games come spring?” Clark smiled back at the boys. “Conner has been up all night talking to him about who knows what. I’m sure he’ll open up to you too.”

“He isn’t staying.” Bruce cooly cut in, eyes narrowing. “The boy needs to go home eventually. He shouldn’t be making these promises.”

“Oh.” Clark let his shoulders fall as he inwardly rubbed his neck. “I—I hadn’t considered that in a while. You really wouldn’t expect that. He looks just like a regular kid.”

He reminded himself that everyday. He hoped Robin would take to the same but the instant they met that fell under the rug.

Robin loved the boy’s company. Being able  take days off or share some humor with someone like Tim made him unwind more than usual. They were like brothers—no. As Bruce pictured it they were brothers.

He didn’t know how the boy would take it come his departure. Alfred seemed fond of the company too. Tim had a lot of people caring about him so quick, maybe that’s just how he was or maybe people were naturally drawn to him.

“Just be careful.” Bruce didn’t look at Clark as he spoke. “I wouldn’t remind the boy of it just yet.” With that said he tapped his mask twice to catch Tim’s attention. As the boy looked down to his phone it seemed to unintentionally grab Conner’s too as he looked over to Bruce’s line of sight. Communicator feed back was a real giveaway around Kryptonians.

While they gave each other a quick goodbye, Bruce tilted his attention back to the Kryptonian before him.

“It isn’t easy but some goodbyes are for the better.” Bruce looked up from the corner of his gaze. “I’ll keep in touch if anything changes.”

Clark gave a reluctant nod but headed off down towards the other Kents. Tim dashed back to Bruce’s side  still slightly out of breath. “Fashionably late as ever, right?” Tim smirked, following the man’s lead towards the back of the farm house. “Don’t worry. I stopped counting after ten.”

Bruce held his lips shut as they climbed in. Once in the sky Tim spoke and as expected the boy could talk a lot. A lot of quips, a lot ill timed or unnecessary for the subject jokes but of course humor was subjective. At least he seemed more happier than their first talk.

The familiar bright Gotham night shined above them. No stars hung here, only heavy red smog and pale, sick clouds. Tim shifted in his seat, eyes still glued to his phone.  “Hm. Conner said he smelled cat on you.”

Bruce held back a twitch of his brows. Otto was a friendly but very old cat. He seemed naturally drawn to Bruce soley for recognizing his face so much around Selina’s studio.

He flicked his eyes back to Tim a small scoff in return made the boy annoyed. “What?”

“You have ‘dog’ fur on your shirt.” Bruce tapped his chest. “It’s silver.”

Tim slapped a hand over his chest, eyes wide in shock. “Y-yeah, I keep telling Conner he shouldn’t let him over furniture.” He held back a stammer as he brushed his shirt down. His eyes flicked back to Bruce, attempting to gain his nonchalant attitude back. “Uhm, how long were you… watching?”

”A while.”

Tim cringed, sinking close against his seat. “The last goal, huh?” He rubbed his arm, looking out the window. “Sorry, I’d usually notice you faster I was just distracted.”

“You don’t have to apologize for having fun on your day off.” Bruce kept his focus on flying but he could read Tim’s surprise at his right side. “I’m glad to see you doing other things outside of the roost.”

”O-oh, right.” Tim hid his red blush. 

Silence hung over the ship. It wasn’t until they passed the waterfall blocking the cave entrance that Tim attempted to speak, voice low.

”Hey.” He began, rubbing circles at his palm while still focused at the window. “I don’t know how long I’ll be here. I get it.” Tim chewed his cheek, considering his words carefully. “I’m just a guest on this earth here but I actually don’t hate football as much as I thought I would.” Tim chuckled at a distance. “I—ah, if I do manage to play at a real game I think it’d be cool if you, Alfred or Dick saw me. I mean, if I stay which who knows right?”

Bruce tried his best to hide his surprise. Had he over heard him? From that far—? No. There was no way. At least, unless he could read lips. Even Dick needed to be up close to figure that skill out just right. Color, Bruce impressed!

”I think we’d like that.” Bruce tugged his cowl back, a smile at his worn lips. “Just try not to overshadow the Kryptonian too much.” 

“Heh.” Tim bit back a snort, “I wouldn’t dream of it.”

Chapter Text

He should be used to extreme temperatures. Sweltering volcanic vents or frigid tundras—this should’ve been easy to him but something else ran his busy mind beneath the snow.

The famous Fortress of Solitude stood before him. He couldn’t help but feel so small and inferior before it’s massive doors. Even as Clark pulled them apart with ease, Conner felt nervous around every inch of the Arctic base.

He thought about the history, not as much as the memories within Mount Justice but the heritage he had to live up to.

He wasn’t just Superman’s clone he was an El at that. He was a Kryptonian—even if  just half—that half was the last of his alien race! Conner hadn’t even considered the pressure till he gawked up at the giant statues before him.

One, a man with a face to match Clark’s and his stood alongside a woman with a flowing cape and hair braided down into fish tails, compared to the man she had to stand on her tip toes to uphold the planet at their palms. Conner could barely breath underneath the mass of blue, glowing stone.

“Wow.”

“They don’t teach you how to carve out volcanic rock in college.” Clark grinned, patting the statue’s foot. “Took me a good, month to complete it. I went through at least several volcanoes until I could stop melting through the rock!”

“It’s incredible, Clark.” Conner awed even as he waked around the shadows still weren’t easy to escape from. “These are your parents.”

“You got it.” Clark nodded, looking up the same. “That’s my father Jor-El and my mother Lara El.“ He pointed up at the globe. “That planet they’re holding up is Krypton and well…” he sighed, rubbing his neck with a small smile. “I just thought it meant a lot at the time. A symbol of what they left behind—it wasn’t just me. It was our people and history.” He gestured out at the rest of the wide, icy-blue fortress. “This fortress holds all surviving history of Krypton.”

“Like books?” Conner followed his side as their voices and steps nearly bounced off the tall ceilings.

“Similar.” Clark nodded, turning a heel down a long corridor stair well below. “You see, Kryptonian technology was far more advanced than earth’s during the late 70’s. Libraries worth of of history were stored within what we call Kryptonian sunstone.” He tapped the walls, “This entire fortress is made up of it. It can be also programmed to absorb surrounding material for structures like this building here. It’s as old as Krypton itself.”

“Kryptonian society sounded advanced.” Conner added, squinting his eyes shut at the shine of reflective blue Crystal like chandelier above him. “I wish we both could’ve seen it.”

“Funnily enough—“ Clark wagged a tiny crystal from the small collection at the round centerpiece. “I can take you to several specific days.”

Pressing the Crystal to the center of the table created a small wave of energy to burst below their feet. Instantly the empty chamber warped and shifted into blurry masses of green, gold, and red.

Muffled murmurs turned into voices and cheering. Conner could even make out music between the clamor. “This is—oh!” He jumped a little, gawking down at the sudden appearance of children chasing each other by his feet.

Looking up revealed that the empty chamber was no more. He was inside what felt like a live city. His senses were immersed in exciting music, amazing smells alien to his memory and a warmth—something not similar to his time on earth by a long shot.

“We’re on Krypton, aren’t we?” Conner marveled at the sun shining above him. “It’s nothing like—I don’t even think I could ever imagine something like this.”

“Krypton, thirty-two years before its destruction to be exact.” Clark held his hands at his back, gesturing out at the street decorated with ornaments, shining crystals and tins. “This is an ancient ceremony, held for Krypton’s summer solstice. It was used to honor and celebrate their god, Rao with food and dance underneath it’s star. This is one of my father’s recorded memories as a child. The city of Kandor’s changed a lot since his adolescence.”

Conner didn’t need to look to far to spot them. Already he could recognize the familiar hair curl on-top of a small boy weaving through the busy streets center. “That’s your father isn’t it?” Conner pointed at the taller boy of the two, one barely eight but with golden circlets worn to match.

“That there is my father, Jor-El. The tinier one by his side is Zor-El, his brother.“ Clark answered with a smile, “They’re seven and five, respectfully. Real bounds of energy as the records go. I think I was more withdrawn and reserved as a boy. I wasn’t a lot like him.”

His eyes drifted up at the confetti filled sky. It was green and bright, now clouds filled the bright sky yet the heat wasn’t as intense as Conner would’ve imagined it feeling.

“I may have amazing memory and intense focus when it comes to school work but I wasn’t a brilliant scientist like my father.” Clark explained, turning back to Conner. “I tried everything to be like my father but years of failure to connect to the same materials as he did—I didn’t have the same core aspects. I wasn’t like my father.”

Clark sighed, watching the boy hide behind his mother’s leg while teasing his younger brother. He hadn’t even imagined how difficult ‘that’ would be to measure up to, even as Superman.

“I wasn’t good at building as my father was. I didn’t have his natural need for problem solving.” He mustered a small smile, “But we’re both born stubborn. I think it’s something all Kryptonians have. We just can’t give up unfortunately. It took me a while to understand that I just can’t be like him. It took me a while till I understood what I saw in you what was I wanted from myself long ago.”

“Oh.” Conner blinked, rubbing his arm inwardly. The entire time he imagined the cool nature between the two was about Luthor. He didn’t even imagine Jor-El till now.

“My Pa’ always mentioned the little gifts in our lives.” Clark let the two children pass by his feet. “They’re not always something we notice so we take it for granted, but it’s special regardless if we see it or not. I think the way you see things is amazing Conner, it’s different from myself but it makes me so proud.” He managed a nervous smile, “I suppose I was just jealous of how naturally focused you are with machines. When I never quite found it myself.”

“Wow, Clark—“ Conner felt his face heat up from the praise. “I—I don’t know what to say.”

“Well, since we’re still here there is one more little thing I’d like to give you.” Clark beamed, walking over to the centerpiece and switching the crystals in. “I know technically you were given a name already. Conner Smith Kent is an amazing civilian name.” Clark leaned over the table, looking up at the ocean of dark blue space around them. Hundreds blue-holographic statues of men and women stood around them then after. “But I was curious if you had interest in a Kryptonian name like my own.”

“But weren’t you named Kal-El first?” Conner wained, steering his focus from the statues’ sides. “I don’t think I can…”

“Kal-El was lost to me before I built this place for myself.” Clark held Conner’s shoulder, “I will always be Clark Kent but at the same time, my parents had initially named me Kal-El. I can’t forget either. It’s fine if you’re not interested. I understand how—“

“No!” Conner blurted, “I think I really do want the name, I mean.” He rubbed his nape, gesturing a bit over his shoulder. “It’s just a little awkward since Tim… might’ve accidentally revealed my Kryptonian name to me a while back too.”

“Oh!” Clark paused, tapping his lip in thought. “I suppose he would know that, wouldn’t he?” He hummed, foot tapping at the floor. “By any chance did he mention one starting with a ‘K’?”

“Kon-El?”

Clark sighed, stepping out of Conner’s way and gesturing at the statue behind him. “Unfortunately, that was the same name I had in mind… well, no.” He gestured with his hands, “I had a whole speech and I was going to tell you it’s meaning and show portions of my cousin’s life but I understand if you want something different.”

“That’s not it.” Conner waved his hands, “I like the name. I just wanted to mention it is all.” Conner managed a weak smile. “I think I would like it.” He shrugged, “I’ve only ever used Conner.” Since he couldn’t exactly go by Superboy at school that is.

“That’s perfect!” Clark caught himself, already beaming once again. “Then, Kon-El it is!” He gestured back at the statues. “I can still go through with the tour—if it’s not too redundant, I mean.”

“It’s not.” Conner smiled.

Kon-El. He knew that could have been his name here but it felt different to be called it now.

It felt different, special now with the history from Krypton and it’s people. It wasn’t just the name Kon had in Tim’s earth. It really meant something to him now.

He wasn’t sure if he’d ever prefer the name over Conner Kent but right now, it was just fine enough being called Kon-El. At least, if only by Clark.

.

.

.

Everyone had their plans for the holidays. But, as it went Bats didn’t exactly have that luxury. Gotham always needed a hand and Tim was never one to ignore it.

Perched high above the uptown brownstones, Tim hung over a particular home and studied the sights within. Warm, yellow light flickered inside the tinfoil and led light covered rooms.

The holiday spirit rang further within the richer side of Gotham. Less worries, no concerns over the killer cold or the next warm bath. Their was a fortune blindness to the sights as a boy back then. He hadn’t known the injustices buried deep within the city itself.

As a child, his parents rarely had time to celebrate the holidays. The only times he’d been offered to wear a matching holiday sweaters alongside the two was for standard work related Christmas cards and small Galas.

The holidays had nothing to celebrate. Tim would always get the present he wanted regardless of the day, his parents had enough money to promise him that. It was just time they couldn’t offer their son.

But he had bigger concerns over his childish longing. Flicking up from the golden paved streets below he met the empty sky above him. The weather was turning for the worse. It wasn’t as intense as the days on his earth but it wasn’t kind either.

Often he wondered how time was back at his old home. Was the weather nicer? Was it still July or was it December as well? How did time change between the two earths?

How could he go home?

Being stuck in the literal past wasn’t helping his mind either.

Apart of his heart ached at the familiar sights and comforting presence of the two eldest Drakes. They were so much different from his parents, disregarding their youthful appearances and attire—they had the same kind nature prone to most on this earth.

His mother would welcome his father with a comforting squeeze of the hand and a small kiss on the cheek every day. They had no maid for the holiday apparently. Mrs. McIlvaine was given the season off to spend with family. Jack and Janet would’ve never done that for Tim on his earth. With their schedule, parenthood was best set for their live in housekeeper than one another.

Regardless, they tried their best. They loved Tim but the same couldn’t be said for one another. Even as a child Tim could tell the two were solely set for appearances and work related gain.

He wasn’t sure if things were cut under the same cloth on this earth.

He couldn’t help but feel jealously at the sight. Two loving parents, a loving household and nothing at his counterpart’s whirling mind.

Even if these weren’t his actual parents he couldn’t help but think about meeting them. If he could just have one more chance to talk to his father and mother then…

He sighed, shaking the thought out his mind. The dream he’d had nights before was a reality. This was nothing more than another earth, he should know better than let this get to him.

“C’mon, girl.” Tim dusted the newly frosted snow over Supercycle’s hood. “Let’s get you back to the cave.”

It was still Christmas Eve. Tim had promised to return by Christmas Day to part gifts to rest of the Bats holed up in that giant manor later.

The ride was mostly silent. Only the whir of the New Genesis bike’s engine and ever constant low-play of Christmas music at her stereo. Supercycle liked rides, regardless of the event. Her company made the long days of waiting far easier on his restless mind at least.

He made sure to be quiet as he unloaded Supercycle onto the back-mountain loading bay. He expected everyone to be out for the most part. With over half of the team set out on an undercover mission with Dick, the rest just celebrated at home so he hadn’t really planned for much around the team as of late.

Tim kneeled down, buffering the remains of thawing snow off of Supercycle’s armor. “What’s with the playlist, huh? I thought we agreed on 90’s hits.” He chuckled as she shook droplets off at him. “Alright, you do you then.”

He looked up, the bright lights of the harbor were suddenly partially blinded by Bioship’s wing above. Tim wasn’t that used too the company of sentient ships and pets around here.

“Uhm, hey. Mornin’?” Tim weakly waved at the Martian craft. It spoke back with a ‘boom’ like warble which seemed to be something Supercycle was keen to respond to.

Tim rubbed his neck as he walked between the blinking and beeping machines. If machines could talk then he expected them to do that with one another.

He pulled off his mask as soon as he entered the locker room upstairs. The warm heaters of the base welcomed him in earnest. With a hearty groan he rubbed the bridge of his brows down where his mask once stood. Nothing relaxed him better than a day off after a patrol.

Tim paused for a second, opening his locker door back open he was more than shocked to see a small present box laid inside. He peaked around, no one in sight—someone had to have placed it hours ago before he’d left with Batman.

“Hm.” Tim hummed, turning over the small card taped on top. “To Rook, From your Secret Santa(s).”

The wording had Clark Kent written all over it but the writing seemed far less like the type Tim’s studied. It had a more organize matter, more refined—definitely Diana Prince’s touch.

But the new mask and cape? Yeah, that could really only be Bruce’s work. Gifting a kid work stuff for Christmas was his calling card after all. Tim even did the same for Bruce on several occasions, it was just how they celebrated so no difference really made.

The touch of green alongside the red and black was an added bonus to the design. “Huh.”

Tim reflected in the tall locker mirror. The cape was just as long, all black, no yellow like his previous once had. The domino mask was far different too, reaching down to his cheekbones and covering more of his nose like Bruce’s cowl.

It made him look pretty tall too. He definitely liked the boots.

But giving up the old Robin suit—as worn as it may have gotten was just unlike Tim. Even while sharing the title with Damian it still meant the world to the two of them.

“Merry Christmas, Conner.” Tim didn’t need to look over his shoulder to see the Kryptonian inching his way around the lockers.

The taller boy deflated, his shoulders flat as he grumpily stomped in. “I really hate it when you guys do that.”

Tim smirked at his reflection, “If you can track my heartbeat, I can track your loud footsteps.”

“Glad you like it.” Conner added behind the locker door. “Clark was the only one that thought gifting you a new suit was too weird. Diana liked it though.”

“Well, it’s sweet.” Tim admired himself in the mirror. “We sometimes gifted each other Batarangs as gag gifts before, that is if we got the chance to celebrate Christmas at home.” He closed the door, blinking back surprise at the small box prompted up to him. “Oh.”

“Yeah, well Clark and I decided he needed something else to make it up to you.” Conner pushed the silver box into his hands. “I don’t think it’s as impressive as your first watch but seeing as how you didn’t want to replace it—“ he shrugged, “It’s Kryptonian tech if it ups anything for you.”

‘Holy shit.’ Tim gawked in silent awe as he pulled the box open. Design wise it looked like his watch, just not as compact or seek but who was he judge a gifted horse? All he could stare at was his own reflection against the red plated case.

“Did you make it?” Tim looked up, fingers grazing the shiny metal.

“Not completely from the ground up but I tried to integrate these crystals Clark showed me.” Conner explained a bit sheepishly, “It’s outer protective shell is a bit more tougher, so you know—“ he rubbed his neck, “it won’t break.”

Tim tried to hold back a little snicker as he clicked it into place over his gauntlets, “I do honestly appreciate the durability aspect.” He quirked a small grin, “I can always take a hit better than my gear can these days.”

Realization steadily flushed onto Tim’s cheeks. He hadn’t considered getting a gift for Conner or anyone else on the team for that matter. Tim thought he was being considerate enough by hiding small gifts for ‘Lil’ Stephanie’ and Jason back in Gotham too…

Conner tilted his head a little, “Something wrong?” His brows softened, “I know it’s not the same as the one you had before…”

“No, it’s not that.” Tim shook his head, regaining his usual smile. “I just didn’t get you anything in return.”

“To be honest, this is more of a replacement than a real gift.” Conner murmured, gesturing down at Tim’s wrist. “I still feel weird gifting you things basically related to work.”

“You kidding me? This is cool either way!” Tim held up his arm. “The interface is pretty slick too.” He pursed his lips, smirking up at Conner. “Hey, wanna’ watch me break in the new suit? You do need to go to back to Kanas too, right? Supercycle and I can just drop you off again.”

“Ma’ would be pretty sore if I missed out on Christmas Morning.” Conner added, following his side back to the loading bay. “I’m glad you like it.”

“You build really nice stuff, Conner.” Tim smiled, giving his elbow a playful nudge. “Also please don’t ask me to decorate Sphere with sleigh bells and Christmas lights. It’s beneath her.”

Conner chuckled as the bike hovered over them, “The little ball ornament is a cute touch. It’s Rudolph’s red nose, right?”

“Right on.” Tim nodded, “I don’t know what’s with her and Christmas but she’s a big fan. I take that she takes after you.”

“Well, someone around here should have a little holiday spirit.”

“Trust me, I’ve got plent—“ Words were lost to his throat as the smaller alien craft  swept under his ankle.

“Whoa, easy now!” Conner’s eyes were just as wide with surprise as he held onto Tim’s back with one arm. “She, uh—Sphere really likes you.”

“Y-yeah…” Tim swallowed, nodding at his own dumbstruck reflection at Conner’s gaze.

He hadn’t really noticed how pale and sharp the color of blue his eyes were. Kon’s always seemed more saturated in comparison, which was something Tim hadn’t stopped doing as of late.

It was hard not to compare the two a little here and there. It was even harder to ignore the loud thumping at his chest and just how slippery the inside of his gloves got. Tim could even swear he could feel the taller boy’s breath prickle at his cheek too.

He didn’t know what to do—or what to say!

But before he could even open his mouth to crack a quick joke Conner looked up and dropped him faster than a bad tv series.

Tim caught himself over Supercycle’s side, “Hey!” There went Conner doing that weird listening face again. Even if someone was seconds from walking in—what exactly would they walk in to? Just two dudes. One holding another guy. That’s all.

“Whew, wow.” Tim looked over to the whistle on his right. “Sick cape, Big T’!”

He still wasn’t sure he’d be fond of any nicknames Dick came up with here. “Give my regards to Batman for it too. I’m just kind of assuming given the group nature project of it all.”

And there was Artemis standing right by Dick’s tiny side. She was looked pretty cool post-mission too, hair down and all—‘Focus.’ He warned his mind once again, he knew exactly how falling for someone from another universe ended up last time.

Not good, pretty much.

“I nearly hadn’t recognized you, Rook.” Artemis looked him up and down, “Cute mask.”

Not the first time he’d gotten that compliment, but it was the first time it’d made his heart beat like a rabbit’s nervous foot. “Thanks—“

“Batman gave it to him.” Conner immediately interrupted, pointing down at Tim’s wrist. “I made the watch.”

“You got the full set!” Dick laughed, holding Tim’s arm around. “Whoa’ I didn’t know you knew tech aside from bikes. What’s this button do—?”

“I’ll let you check it out later.” Tim tugged his wrist back smug grin. In retrospect, the alien communicator-watch was pretty gnarly.

Tim could help but step aside as Artemis stepped near him, “So you’re heading back to Gotham too?”

“No.” Tim followed her side as she tied her hair back up. “I’m dropping Conner off to Kanas before you know.” He gestured at the two behind him, “Gifts and stuff. Batman doesn’t really celebrate anything like the rest of his family but but we’re allowed one good gift at the end, heh.”

He was probably over sharing. He did that when he didn’t know what to say. ‘Oh boy.’

“I’m not really planing much. My mom wants me to visit for dinner but it’s more out of obligation than me really wanting to go.” Artemis shrugged, “I was honestly going to invite you to a pity dinner with my mom.”

“Just because I dumped on Thanksgiving doesn’t mean I’m a Scrooge for every holiday.” Tim gave her a small smirk in return, “I appreciate the check up. I didn’t think you cared.”

“And here I thought the only girl you cared for was Sphere.”  She teased back.

“Someone’s just jealous to see that she likes me more.” Was this flirting? It sounded like flirting, he was just glad they stepped far enough from Dick and Conner— Tim shot that down. His peripheral vision caught the same familiar blue gaze on him. 

‘Seriously?’ The nerve of the guy! Why he outta—!

Artemis bumped his shoulder, breaking him from the thought. “Well, if you’re free New Years you know who to see. You know, that or the little nest you have up there.”

“Actually, I call it a roost.” Tim whispered as she walked towards the doorway, lingering next to him.

“Merry Christmas, Rook.” With a quick kiss on the cheek she left him there.

Tim blinked, holding his cheek as she walked off into the halls past. “R-right. Merry Uh, Christmas.”

‘Nailed it.’

The look of amusement wasn’t exactly shared on Conner’s face, the same way it had on Dick. The clone tilted his head, brows furrowed in confusion. “There wasn’t any mistletoe on the doorway.”

“Course’ there wasn’t.” Dick smirked, nudging Conner’s hand. “He’s got it bad for her doesn’t he?”

“C’mon, Robin. Watch it.” Tim snorted, grateful his new domino mask hid the blush out his cheeks. “And don’t go telling anyone else about one little kiss. You all act weird 16th century village men when so much as a girl looks at a guy.”

“Ah! The over compensating joke! We got him!” Dick threw his hands up, “Wally’s gonna’ be unhappy but you’ll be one lucky bird.”

“Alright, easy.” Tim walked over to Supercycle, “We can do each other’s nails and gossip over the phone later.” He joked, climbing into his seat. “Right now, I should get you home, right?”

Conner mumbled something. He didn’t really move his lips enough for Tim to catch a word of what he said. Odd but this was Conner he was talking about.

“Uh, what?” Tim blinked at the man as he sat over the back seats.

“Nothing.” Conner crossed his arms as Supercycle lifted up. 

“Hey, see you at the other Cave before morning, Rob!” Tim could feel Supercycle’s powerful engine churn under them. “Don’t forget to leave me some cookies—!”

Telling Supercycle to slow down was like telling Batman not to stand ominously in shadows when breaking into a house. Neither weren’t going to listen to the piece of advice. Supercycle blasted ahead, barely waiting for the boomtube to finish naming them on before zooming into the skies.

As soon as they broke the snow heavy, clouds below she steadied and hovered slower under the round moonlight. Tim caught a relaxed breath, patting the warbling bike. “Happy tonight, aren’t we girl?”

Tim heard the shifting of the seats behind him. It nearly looked like Conner was definitely pouting back there but pointing it out would pretty much seal the deal in pissing him off.

“So uh, how was the mission?” Tim let Supercycle have her run. “Circus. Fun, I hear. I actually went to Haley’s Circus myself as a—“

“You know, you never told me you liked Artemis that way.”

Tim winced, “Jeeze. Everyone’s really straight to the point tonight.”

Conner held the same serious stare, arms forever crossed at his chest as wind billowed his hair. “Dick is right. You really do like her.”

“If you’d quit listening to my heart right at this second I’d be a little less miffed.” Tim rang.

“Well, I don’t know.” Conner scoffed, “Your heart goes the same way when you’re around Wonderwoman or Black Canary sometimes.”

That managed a little snort of a laugh from Tim. “I mean, happens to the best of us right?”

Conner’s stoic blink answered everything. Tim couldn’t help but gawk once more. He didn’t really find any other girl aside from Meg attractive, didn’t he?

The one underlying bond between Kon and Tim way back was their teenage-boyish nature. No matter how poised and intense Tim could be deep down he was just as flattered if another caped hero girl decided to fight by his side.

That and the terrible swimsuit magazines Kon insisted Tim take a look at. He thanked his luck that his dad found the Robin journal first over that august issue every single day.

“Like I said, don’t over think it.” Tim cut in, “Dating anyone right now would be unfair to us both.”

“I don’t see why not.” Conner gestured at Tim’s turned back, “You’re not that annoying to be around.”

“Uhm, not the point but thank you.” Tim smirked, leaning over to talk back to him. “What I mean is the whole ‘not from this earth’ thing. I’m kind of bound to return back, it’s just how it is.”

“Oh.” Conner nodded, looking down at his feet. “Then, it would be kind of difficult to date someone with that hanging over you.”

“Yeah, it would be.” Tim hummed. He knew that a little too well.

Chapter Text

“Shockingly, I think looming in the shadows marks you a couple points higher.” Conner remarked, “Artemis really liked how broody I was on our first three missions together.”

“Can you quiet down with that?” Tim grumbled, nudging the taller teen’s arm back. “She doesn’t need your hearing to overhear us.”

Conner rolled his eyes, at the tall monitor above them. “Whatever.”

It had only been a couple days since that little Christmas kiss. New Year’s Eve was just a night away. Though the happy mood seemed to only drag what energy Tim had for the oncoming celebrations. In the end it was just another day, another week, another month on this earth.

Standing in the Hall of Justice civilian wear felt like a waste of time. As nice as the Induction ceremony for the new Justice League members was Tim couldn’t shake the giant 2011 numbers over his head, literally. The banner was an eye sore.

Back on his earth it was 2019. Not a great year but he had 2020 to look forward to. Now here he was set back to 2010 and watching people look forward to 2011–of all years!

But thinking back, he should’ve triple guessed taking a jacket or hoodie at the cave. Even inside the warm Hall library he was freezing. He may have undersold just how cold DC could get this time of year to himself. It’s frankly what he deserved for having his head in the New Years cloud so much.

Tim crossed his arms over his chest, biting back the huff of cold at his trembling lips. “Justice League requirements are kinda strict don’cha think?” At least by comparison to his earth.

“Yeah?” Conner peaked down at the other boy, “How?“

“Well, for us if you hung around the JL enough they’d just call you one of them. We had far more dramatic discharges in the past because of it.” Tim explained, “No way I want in with those guys.”

“Really?” Conner blinked, a bit amused. “You’re a good tactician. A team could use a guy like you.”

“I have my team.” Tim chuckled, very much charmed by the praise still. “We went through plenty of names but I think we ran best together. Little teams.”

“‘Young Justice’ is a very out there name.” Conner snorted, bumping his arm back. “I know you said someone else came up with it but it looks like you really liked it.”

“It was a cute name. We were cute thirteen year olds, it worked for us.” Tim managed to hold his clattering teeth back. “Your team doesn’t even has a name.”

Conner flicked Tim’s cap up a little as he walked past. “No name is always better than a bad one. ‘The Team’ isn’t too bad.”

“Sounds gaudy.” Tim snorted, readjusting his cap back on.

In the distance he could see the rest of the team congratulate Roy for his admission into the League. As strange as it was being here, he looked happy. Things seemed far easier here than on his earth…

“That’s just you. I like straight forward names.” Conner shrugged.

At that, Tim couldn’t disagree. “Yeah, I guess it fits then.” He sighed with a small smile.

He could overhear some talk about a picture. With Rocket just joining their merry little band it would make for a very awkward picture if Tim was forced to join in. A part of him really hoped he’d just help take the photo like the third unwanted friend in a trio going duo.

Conner held a brown jacket off his shoulders. “Don’t think you can sneak your way out of this one. I may not be on good talking terms with M’gann right now but she’s not one to leave people out of these things.”

“I really think I should just hold the camera for you eight.” Tim felt his lip draw a bit in a grimace. “It’s a team photo and let’s be honest. I’m not really one of you guys.”

“Whether you’re just here for a while or not you’re still part of it right now.” Conner retorted, sliding his jacket onto Tim’s tense shoulders. “I say you just enjoy it. Even if it is just for a little while.”

It wasn’t a big smile but the look on Conner’s face right now really made him forget every worry at his buzzing mind.

Right now he really wish he was wearing that new mask. “I’ll consider it.” He tried to uphold a strong voice between stuttering lips. If he blushed red right now he’d never forgive his body for it.

In the end, strangely he didn’t look too out of place in the photo. If Tim hadn’t known he was from another earth he would’ve thought he fit in right alongside everyone else there.

It was cramped a photo shoot. Nine people in winter gear—that wasn’t exactly the easiest photo to take but he fit in.

He couldn’t even imagine what his old friends back home would be thinking right now. Looking at this camera all he could think about were the thousands of old photos Greta and Bart would take around the Secret Sanctuary. They’d always managed to capture their most unheroic moments.

Hundreds of them either arguing amongst each other. Kon constantly snapping at Slobo or Cissie threatening one of the guys for a badly timed joke. He did recall some good ones. There were plenty of Anita and Cassie hanging out around the base. Some with Cissie at her boarding school with Red Tornado’s daughter and Bart’s cute puppy on Supercycle…

Tim really missed seeing those on his watch.

With a sigh he placed the camera back onto the small table and met back with the team—well, after the sudden notification on their several monitors in the library. 

Tim was however, more drawn to his watch at the same time. He could discern both notifications. Robin had managed to hit a signal related towards an old mission the team had set on months ago, it was personal to the the kids so obviously no adults allowed in the know. Fair.

His was less… that. Big disturbance in Gotham square, Metahuman but someone would definitely be needed as back up and who else but him?

Tim clicked the transmission off as Dick stepped next to him. “You do your thing, I’ll cover us back at home.” He felt a swell at pride when he looked at the young Robin surrounded by his team. Weird feeling.

Dick chuckled, lifting his hand for a small first bump. “Don’t forget, you can always catch up to us after you’re done.”

“I’ll consider it.” Tim laughed, bumping back. He met Conner, pulling his jacket collar a little. “Promise to bring this back in one piece too.” He affirmed with a contained smirk.

The visit to Gotham was quick. It was surprisingly less intense than the police call made it out to be. In no time at all he arrived back home to the cave for one quick pick up of a certain jacket.

It only made sense to go the extra mile and repair the few nicks and loose seems on it too. Or well, at least Alfred could do it.

Still, Tim couldn’t help but be slightly enamored but the tiny zigzag stitches strewn across the left side pocket of the jacket. The quick fix work of some of the old damage looked a lot like Kon’s old jacket.

Tim jumped off his motorcycle, gently brushing his hair back into place as he pulled his helmet off. “Master Bruce will be attending a small ‘get together’ with Miss Selina Kyle before midnight.” Alfred rose air quotations with his hands. “I do hope you made proper plans.”

”I always have a plan.” Tim smirked, taking the neatly folded jacket back. “Thank you Alf’.”

“With a certain bowswoman perhaps?” Alfred mused, readjusting Tim’s helmet shaped bangs off his brows. 

“Enough rumors.” Tim snorted, waving his hands off his hair. “It was just a kiss on the cheek. Let’s cool it.”

Alfred chuckled, beneath a covered hand. “I do also hope that isn’t your choice of attire for the day.”

“I’ll change when I get over there.” Tim grinned. “I like to break in my new suits for a while!”

Tim cut that thought short, eyes flicking back to the Bat computer above them. Since when had that light started flashing like that?

“Hey, Alf, we aren’t expecting company by any chance?” The sound of the generator shutting off below them told him enough.

Drenched in darkness Tim steadied himself, back turned to Alfred as he slowly walked back. For someone to break into the cave like this—Tim didn’t like it. Home turf meant nothing towards opponents brazen enough to break into their sanctum. 

The usual creaking and chittering of bats echoed around. The darkness wasn’t so empty if you new the place well enough. Tim waited till the low red lights surrounding the cave flicked back on. His eyes trailed the emergency lights leading towards the stairwell hidden behind the old grandfather clock outside.

Still, Tim remained. He didn’t let Alfred move an inch either, something wasn’t right. Someone was waiting. 

Tim blinked and stared down at the platform at his feet. He hadn’t noticed just how silent the water underneath the cave sounded tonight. It should’ve been churning with the generator now off. 

“Alfred, get out of—!” Yelling sealed Tim’s fate.

A blast of water shot up and around the rail guards blocking the exits out. Tim only barely managed to seal his breath before taking the throttle and slamming against the Cave walls.

Below the inky waters he could only stare wide eyed at the murky trail of red clouding the white waves pulling him under. The darkness seemed far more untamed without the floor at his feet.

.

.

.

“What?”

His mind could barely keep up with the ongoing arguments amongst the team. Conner’s mind had stalled, still forever reeling at the news revealed to him and everyone else returning from their mission. 

It hit hard for everyone involved with Tim but for Conner, it still hadn’t settled in just yet. It was like the eerie silence after the storm. There was nothing to do or think.

With no emotion at all Batman explained everything. Roy Harper, the current Red Arrow was a clone that had gone rouge against the League due to certain programming. The League had decided to seek him out after telling the team involved of the secondary news.

Tim Drake had returned back to Prime Earth. Due to the time he had no ability to say goodbye to anyone. He was gone.

His chest felt tight as he stood in the hangar by his friends. Nothing sounded real after that. In his mind, he could only hear their last words only shared hours before like a warped record stuck on repeat. 

Conner had barely known Tim for that long, it only been a month since they truly bonded as more than just teammates but three months all together were a lot in his short time on earth.

He felt angry that he couldn’t return back to his once stoic facade. He wanted to get upset, maybe even yell at the boy for leaving without a word!

But deep inside his chest was just nothing.

He felt lately hallow. Conner wasn’t sure if he was still processing it but he didn’t have any fight left in him. What could he do?

After all, Tim left like he’d always wanted to. This was probably just a small bump in his years of adventure across earths and timelines.

Why would their time spent together mean anything else to him? Why would Conner even be worth a goodbye?

Conner couldn’t focus not with these many voices talking over each other at once. He screwed his eyes shut, still sat over the benches shrouded in darkness. Their future was set. For a while, he stole himself in his thoughts in the back of the hangar until the murmurs ceased at Batman and Green Arrow’s departure.

He sighed, brushing his reflection across Sphere’s armor. Tim always made sure to keep her shiny and clean before their next mission. They both had the same interest in bikes after all. “You didn’t get a goodbye either, did you?”

Truth was Conner wasn’t ready to say goodbye either. He hadn’t even gotten to know the guy that well yet. This all felt so abrupt—wrong even. Nothing about now felt right.

Then a crash of metal. Red Tornado didn’t have a heart beat to track. Conner was just as shocked as the rest of the team as they witnessed the Android fall to the floor in a heap.

‘Tornado!’ M’gann’s voice cut through their shared mind link .

Conner hovered over the man’s body, rolling him back to face the ceiling with Kaldur’s help. ‘What happened to him?’

‘He’s totally powered down!’ Wally gawked, meeting the droid’s dull robotic gaze.

‘All functions offline.’ Dick blinked down at his watch. ‘His systems aren’t responding to anything.’

‘Eugh!’ Rocket held out her tongue, ‘Superboy don’t sniff him!’

Conner tilted his head at the robotic man, reading through his library of smells once more he paused. Familiar. Not exactly on key but he could connect the smell to several other similar scents.

‘He kind of smells like Klarion.’ Conner murmured, ‘But its not as strong.’

It didn’t smell earthly if he could put that into words. It was the same smell Tim had when he first arrived on this earth!

‘What does that mean?’ Wally turned back to face Robin.

Zatanna held her eyes tight, fingers motioning circles at her temple. ‘I thought I could feel that!’ She kept her focus, lips drawn tight. ‘It’s a low-level mystic force.’ She paused, lifting a brow. ‘I could’ve sworn I felt it buzzing off Batman too.’

‘Batman…’ Dick trailed, tapping his lip in thought. ‘He called us kids. He never does that.’

‘Could be related to this then.’ Attention turned back to Wally as he prompted a small bio tech chip up. ‘We confiscated these off Cheshire before, right?’

‘Something is not right.’ Kaldur observed, facing the team with a stern gaze. ‘We should separate. We need to attempt to bring Red Tornado back online. The rest of us should go looking for Ro— Red Arrow.’ He corrected with a withdrawn sigh.

‘I need to look for Rook then.’ Dick interjected, ‘Odds are he never even left in the first place.’ He looked up at Kaldur, ‘You saw just how interested Klarion seemed in Rook when they first met.’

’Who knows what they can do with a guy from an alternate future-earth.’ Artemis added in.

‘He still might be out there!’ Conner cut in, trying not to let his heart lurch too much at the hope. ‘If Rook went back to Gotham then odds are I can track him down myself.’

‘Heh, through smell too?’ The speedster’s attempt at a joke was simply ignored per Conner’s usual.

‘If anything happens Supercycle can find me herself.’ Conner patted Sphere’s side.

‘I don’t consider it wise of you to go off on your own.’ Kaldur countered, ‘We should use our efforts to find Rook together.’

‘I’ll go with him.’ Artemis pipped in, ‘I know Gotham.’

Conner looked between the two barely able to hold back his shock at such an offer, ‘Look, I don’t need a guide—!’

‘Alright, I’ll trust you two to it. Gotham blessing!’ Dick cut in, nudging Conner’s scowling face back. ‘Just be quick. If the League is involved then taking the direct Zetas will only endanger you.’

Conner only managed a dismissive huff at the thought. It felt as if he wasn’t being trusted. Mole or not he didn’t care for anyone’s presence over his shoulder. Especially with a new mission ringing over his head.

If Tim was still on this earth then he expected nothing to stop him from seeing in one more time.

Gotham was a slurry of wet, dirty snow when they arrived. Night had set upon them but the city remain as awake as ever. Conner tried his best to keep his mind off the noise and people below to the best of his abilities.

Conner took lead, lifting his head around. It was dark, he couldn’t really watch his step around either. Right now he was only blindingly following his nose down the decorated hall.

“I really hope he’s still here.” Artemis commented. “Alive preferably.”

Humor. Personally, Conner didn’t feel the need to amuse anything back. It took a lot of focus to ignore the weaker scents of the manor’s usual inhabitants around them.

“He owes me my jacket.” He flatly added.

Artemis snickered a little, “Heh, that’s cute—oof!” She rubbed her face, annoyed at the clone’s sudden stall ahead. “Yeah?”

“It just ends here.” He met the darkness surrounding them. “Is there a false wall or—?”

Something clicked at his left, to his surprise a long just as dark path below welcomed him. “Behind the clock.” Artemis pranced right in, “Really nice load out.” She then hissed, covering her mouth. “I could leave the bat smell though.”

“He was just here.” Conner narrowed his eyes towards the still wet floor. “He was taken by surprise.”

Artemis was stuck in awe at the tall ceiling to notice Conner’s face. “How can you tell?”

He frowned, kneeling down to pick up his half torn jacket. “He’d be more careful.” Conner let it fall back onto the floor in a pathetic wet heap.

At his rear vision, Conner spotted Artemis come to a sudden stop. Conner blinked, stiff in his tumble back as a shadow of black spandex and leather leaped towards where he once stood.

The sound of sharp claws raking the cave floor rang his ears. Conner just nearly scrambled out in his shock while  Artemis took her charge in. With quick successful blows she apprehend the being underneath her bow.

“Don’t move!” Artemis ordered as she held the person down onto the wall.

He caught his breath. Conner shook the surprise off his shoulders as he stood over the two. Cat ears and lasso. If this woman was hero, Conner had never heard or seen of her until now.

Red goggled eyes flew open. Conner could feel a gaze right at his chest. “You’re that new Super-kid.” A woman below gaped. 

Conner held still over her, wary as ever. “Where’s Rook?”

“And Alfred.” Artemis squeezed her hand tighter around the woman’s back. “I thought you were friends with these guys!”

The woman hissed back a curse, yet her lips were still ever drawn in a smirk. “Don’t be so hasty. You broke in. I have keys.”

“What is she talking about—Oh.” Conner felt the ground spin around him. He stumbled back into a railing and could barely keep his knees from buckling under him. “I can’t..?”

“Superboy?” Artemis’s small moment of weakness was all the woman needed to break out her hold. A swift elbow to the face sent Artemis to the floor alongside Conner’s huddled frame.

He felt sick. Not just at their defeat but everything. The smell around him, the odd terrible shake churning his body that made bile rise at his throat. He’d never felt so weak in his entire life!

“What did you do him?” Artemis tried to hold Conner over to her side as he laid practically limp in her arms.

“Yowza! It works.” The woman whistled, walking over to tug a small green ring off his finger. She smiled, prompting the ring with a proud chest. “Adorable isn’t it? I stole it from a rich guy I went on a date with.”

“Luthor?” Conner gasped through barely opened eyes.

“Who knows. I don’t remember names from men like him.” The woman purred, snapping the ring back back into a small silver container. “And Alfred is fine.” She pointed over her shoulder. “I have friends taking care of him.”

Somehow, Conner felt eased. Her tone and words could’ve easily been read as a threat but her mannerisms showed otherwise. She was lax, shoulders dropped and open on all sides. It was like watching a cat purr and roll over on its belly, not a threat.

“Why are you here?” Conner managed through labored breaths.

Artemis nodded, ready to add in. “Yeah. Why would Batman ever give Catwoman a back door entrance—“ she stopped cringing at the thought, “Never mind.”

“Oh, no need to worry your sweet little heads over it.” Catwoman hummed, patting Conner’s slumped cheek on the floor. “We had plans that all—destroyed plans unfortunately.”

“We believe someone’s controlling the Justice League.” Conner managed to shakily clamber back to his feet. “They’re all on the Watchtower now.”

“Tough.” Catwoman commented, hands on her hips. “And the rest of you kids?“

“Mostly all un-afflicted… we assume.” Artemis shrugged at Conner. No need to mention Roy.

“Then sounds like a lot of work for you kids then!” Catwoman leaped back onto the beams above as red  eyes glowed in the darkness ahead them.

“Wait!” Conner objected, leaning a bit onto Artemis’ side. “Batman’s your friend isn’t he? Don’t you want to help—? Hey!” Conner cringed, rubbing his neck from the two fingers jabbed into him.

”Psst!” Artemis corrected with a whisper, “She may be a friend of his but not to us.”

”But she helped this Alfred guy!” Conner countered, shrugging her arm off.

”I’m not afraid of your producers.” Catwoman objected from above. “I’ve been to their clubhouse myself.” Her eyes narrowed, “I can waltz in myself, I know their security system like the back of my hand. What plan do you Disney stars have?”

Conner looked back to Artemis’s communicator. The bright holographic monitor alerted the two of Supercycle’s impending presence. The archer smiled, clicking her screen back off. “A really stubborn team and a guy from the JLA.”

Amusement glittered behind her protected stare. “Then it would be redundant to ask me to come along.”

”Actually.” Conner called from below, “You wouldn’t happen to have a cat we could borrow would you?”

.

.

.

He wasn’t in Gotham anymore. Not even earth.

He was still damp with stagnant cave water. His body ached, screaming in defiance as he tried to pull himself from the unfamiliar floor.

Cold, fresh air greeted his cough lidded lungs. Between clattering teeth he pressed the heating systems inside his suit on and drank in the needed gasps of breaths. Water and him didn’t go along so well.

He looked around, eyes catching the glowing blue orb that was earth below him. Watchtower, space. Duh.

Tim sighed, shaking the last few coughs out his system as he turned up towards the presences glaring at his back. Only Klarion would enjoy the humor of placing him in a bird cage. He could conjure any cell with his magic—but it was always a bird cage!

“Again?” Tim let his tired head hit the back of the cage.  “How many times do we have to—?” He bit his tongue, shrinking underneath a the behemoth of a shadow stomping over him then. “Do..?”

“This—“ A larger, deep voice trailed above Tim a hand flippantly gesturing down at him. “Boy is the multi-dimensional anomaly?” The man before him threw the Witch boy a side snarl as he spoke. “I’ve held lamb more fierce than this child.”

‘Hey!’

“Yes, look at him!” Klarion’s shriveled yell commanded. “He’s got it written all over him!”

“Whoa—!” Tim caught a sharp breath as his cage merged and warped its inorganic energy into vine like binds.

Dark eyes met his. No mercy nor hate—simply the eyes of a man meeting a lower being. Like a walking past pigeon at a park. 

Tim instinctively swallowed, eyes casted up at the giant. Vandal Savage. Here he was stuck in what was apparently the Watchtower with Vandal Savage and Klarion. Luck was never in his favor since he landed here.

“Hey..!” Tim strained nervous laugh. ‘Oh my god.’ Tim cringed, shrinking in as two fingers cupped his cheek up and looked him up and down.

Deep, animalistic fear shivered down his spine. He’d faced countless villains all eyes filled with hate rage—some even lost to madness and their own minds but something about the lack of care for anyone within Vandal…

He was old. Old enough to personally experience countless wars that had warped humanity as it was now. What care would an immortal that had seen the actions of man see within him? Maybe less than a kid or a lamb.

Tim knew that with a simple gesture  his life could end with a squeeze of a hand.

The man huffed dropping Tim’s chin back into the binds. “Well, what’s the point of keeping it alive if we have the device?” Savage faced Klarion. “What purpose does it serve?”

“It’s covered in inter-dimensional radiation. When you cross earths you leave a little both ways.” Klarion rolled his eyes, annoyed at the need to explain such an obvious fact. “If his friends are smart they’ll find him that way. Creatures from ‘that’ earth are pretty good at cross dimensional travel junk.”

“Then why had they not come for him?” Vandal asked.

“Time moves differently between earths.” Klarion yawned, pushing his little orange furred companion from his face. “What we feel as decades will only be mere months for some earths.”

Tim felt his heart tense. Was that good news or bad news? It only been a couple months. He’d do anything to go back just to an hour after if he could!

Vandal was however unmoved. “I see.” His eyes raked across Tim, a silent warning if anything. “We can’t risk the destruction of the satellite or any members of the League.” He turned over to Klarion, “Finish the dispatching of the children. Do not lose this one.”

Tim returned a masked glare as Klarion spoke. “Don’t get your tail in a twist. You’ll get what you want.”

The Neanderthal’s heavy steps echoed towards the distance halls then after as Klarion returned to the small monitors floating at his side. Various shaped icons and numbers flashed along what seemed to be a diagram of the Watchtower—was he controlling something? Cameras? Seemed like a lot of effort for that.

Tim clicked his tongue, wrangling the cat’s perked ears first. “Why listen to Vandal Savage? It seems beneath you.”

“Oh it is. Hush Teekel.” Klarion shooed the prickly-furred feline off his shoulders as he met the boy. “But wow, aren’t you interesting?” He mused, dusting cat hair off. “A little bird out of time…“

“You’ve been to my earth.” Tim kept his tone neutral. “What’s stopping you from  taking me back?”

“I can’t.” Klarion huffed, turning back to the monitors.

Tim gawked, blinking in silent surprise at the flat-empty answer. Was he messing with him? “What do you mean you can’t?” Tim forced a laugh to go along with his flickering smile, “You told me you could.”

“I can go.” Klarion didn’t meet his gaze as he worked. “You can’t.”

Tim felt his mask slipping as he spoke, his chest trembled with rage at the lack of a real answer. “If you can open portals between earths then you can take me to my home.”

“What part of ‘can’t’ don’t you understand?” Klarion glared over his shoulder. “That’s it! End of story!”

Teekel hissed at his feet, spinning in circles as Tim fought his strained muscles against the restraints. “No. That’s not an answer!” Tim yelled, “You either can do it or you can’t! Why can’t you do it?”

“Quiet!” With a simple hand he threw Tim back into his cage, the red-magic door slamming with a crash at his face. “The answer is no.” Klarion narrowed his eyes, “Figure it out yourself detective!”

He needed to watch himself, getting angry wasn’t solving anything. Can’t wasn’t unable. He could take him back but what was stopping him? Was it Vandal? He did mention needing him but…

Tim screwed his eyes shut. It had to be something else. Something that he just wasn’t seeing.

No. Right now he needed to work a way out. Even with his belt and communicator confiscated by that demonic cat’s perch he could still devise a plan out. As long as he could think he had a way out.

They only came for Tim. He was relatively unharmed too—Vandal seemed to at least relatively want the Justice League alive. His life and several others seemed spared but juxtaposing the second part… he couldn’t think the same for the team.

The acknowledgment was nonetheless a blessing, it meant the kids could still make a way in! Tim then paused that thought. He looked up, transfixed on the vents just a couple feet above his head. It sounded—full?

Tim quickly held the surprise from his breath. Hands flew over his mouth as he met a pair of small yellow eyes staring down at him from steel grates.

‘A cat?’ Tim could only silently gawk as the black feline squeezed and shimmed its way out vents and between the bars of his cage. ‘How did a cat..?’

“Mrow—!” Tim quickly hid the cat underneath his cape as soon as Klarion’s own companion turned over to see him. He kept his gaze on that cat, waiting until it steadily blinked and turned back to the Witch boy’s side once again.

He stuttered a relieved breath as he unraveled the cat from his belly. Up close now he could see a shiny diamond studded collar and tags attached. “Otto?” Tim whispered.

It gave Tim’s chest one last purr before squeezing out his grip and jumping onto the floor. Without missing a beat the ginger-furred familiar on Klarion’s shoulder jumped off and met Otto’s narrowed gaze.

The small growls between the two grew into feverish yowls as they spat and spun around one another for the first strike.

“What is with that racket—?” Klarion stopped when he met the other cat’s gaze. “Who the hell are you?”

Otto let out one last hiss before racing down the hall with Teekel hot on his tail. Tim could only barely see from his cage side as Klarion screamed and charged after the two.

It looked like his escape would come sooner than he expected. In an instant, his cage began to tremble and lose what physical properties it had. Tim fell back on the Watchtower floors and made a dash towards his communicator and belt on the Tossed aside.

“—Rook?” Tim looked up from his watch. He barely had a second to confirm Conner’s voice before a racing alien bike knocked him right off his feet.

“I get it!” Tim laughed, holding the nose of Supercycle’s hood back from his face. “No more getting kidnapping if I can help it!”

A tight breath unwinded from the clone’s chest as he joined his side. “Glad you’re still in one piece.” The teen said, kneeled down to offer him a hand back up.

Tim felt relieved to see that face again. “Glad to be here.” He smiled, taking his hand in. “Now there’s a lot to go over but— Oh!”

His face flushed against Conner’s warm body, he was being held up a bit higher than him. It made for a really strange hug.

Conner stuttered a relieved breath, his face pressed against Tim’s chest. “That’s for sticking around.” He held Tim up for a second his eyes narrowing quick before shaking him. “—And that’s for the jacket!”

“Alright, okay!” Tim tried to catch his steps as he struggled to discern his feet properly on the floor. “You do know what’s going on now, right?”

“League’s controlled by Starro-tech.” Conner said, “It has magical, nanotechnology and alien-bio tech properties. We used similar properties to negate it.” He pointed at his neck. “Follow?”

“Yeah, that’s most of it.” Tim held his spinning head. “Did I miss anything else?”

“Everyone thinks Roy Harper is dead.” Conner added, “The real one that is.”

Tim stopped, eyes widening at that. “What?”

The floor trembled at a sudden explosion. “I’ll tell you about it later.” Conner pulled Tim’s wrist up, “We just need to get you as far from Klarion as possible.”

“Did you overhear us?” Tim watched as black cat from before caught up to Conner’s side and leaped onto his shoulders.

“I did.” Conner lead him down the hall, eyes over his shoulder. “I’m sorry.” He empathetically murmured, “I know waiting that long sounds upsetting.”

“It’s okay.” Tim managed a weak smile. “There’s hope left at the chance.” He looked up, determination reflected at the metallic ceilings. “I’m not giving up anytime soon.”

Again the floor shook. Conner paused, his eyes narrowing as he silently tracked the noise from below. Then in an instant he shoved Tim into Supercycle’s vacant seats as ash and twisted metal bursted where they once stood.

A shadow, tall and muscular emerged from the ashes. As if crawling from hell itself, Vandal Savage nonchalantly walked towards them. “If you need work done you do it yourself.”

He didn’t need to turn to stop Conner’s attack. He simply waited until the clone had neared his range to strike and grabbed his neck. Air belted at the Neanderthalms hair as he grimaced at Conner’s failed attack.

“A failed experiment.” With his other hand he grabbed a fistful of the boy’s face and slammed him against the floor. Dark eyes met Tim’s across the observatory. “And the enigmatic boy. How fitting.”

Otto scrambled off of Conner’s shoulders and leaped onto the safety of Supercycle’s hovering side. Still undefeated the clone rose his head back, his lips drawn to a snarl as he wrestled the man’s hand away. Tim followed suit and rolled off with three batarangs at the ready. As pointless as his efforts would be he still needed an opportunity to spring some of the damage off of Conner until he could get a real plan going.

The New Genesis bike rose up once more. As a belt of fire fell upon the man he remained still. Both Tim and Conner took wary steps back from the sight. Before them, in real time, the bloody wounds over the Neanderthal’s body healed shut from organs to muscles within a fraction of a second.

Savage chuckled, ripping his ruined suit off and nearing the two boys. “There’s more to a title than just stories.” Vandal reacted quickly. He grabbed the nearest rock and on a heel, launching it at the bike’s weaponry. One accidental misfire sent the north side of the observatory crashing in on itself.

The moment of shock was all Vandal needed to disarm the two other heroes. Conner snarled, with one yell he lunged at the man with a barrage of punches. Though, time only showed the vein of their attacks. A dozen good hits from Conner meant nothing to the four Vandal would land in return.

Tim paused from the fight for a second, hand hovering where his batarangs should’ve been. They were all gone. Even if he discounted the explosive ones the regular ones should’ve had two in stock. He blinked, eyes widening at his terrible mistake. That dumb tabby rearranged them when he wasn’t looking.

“I hear men of your earth are capable of withstanding death itself.” Vandal didn’t wait another second.

A whir of black metal spun at Tim. He hadn’t even realized what happened before he noticed just how off the floor his feet were or the feeling of the wall at his back.

Tim bit his cheek, a pained cry at his throat as he felt his hands flex in pain over the batarang lodged at his shoulder. He forced his tiptoes to be still on the floor, teeth gritted in defiance at Vandal’s amused stare at the sight. A bird, pinned at the wall by his own weapon. Fitting.

“Don’t make this any more harder for yourselves—“ Vandal was cut short by a window shattering punch.

The Neanderthal reeled one or two steps back. His face remained obscured by the shattered lights as he slowly locked eyes with the small Kryptonian snarling up at him.

Conner spat blood at his feet. “Shut up.”

“So be it.” Vandal flew into another flurry of attacks. Tim could only watch helpless as the two rocked one another off the observation deck and and into the synthetic forest below.

Tim cursed under his breath, his cheek was raw from his own bite as he forced his hand to clutch and pull the batarang at his shoulder off.

With one shallow breath he screwed his eyes shut before ripping it off in one forceful tug. In a heap, Tim landed on the floor and caught a trembling gasp.

“Supercycle?” He could see her headlights flashing behind broken pillar and wall. Only the cat escaping past broken vents managed to reach Tim’s side. “Stay put.” Tim collected the cat from the tight squeeze. “Don’t try to blast anything. The entire wing might collapse in on itself if you—“ 

Tim trailed, eyes widening. ‘That’s it!’ Collapse! That was his plan!

He squeezed his bloodied shoulder tight, mask honed in on the massive satellite glinting above them. Vandal Savage needed that thing for one reason or another.

With his teeth, Tim pried the cover off his watch and carefully picked the small clear crystal from its hinges. He’d just have to see if Vandal would call his bluff or not.

”Conner!” 

The clone stopped in place with a quick nod as a burst of smoke exploded around the two Metahumans. Conner met Tim by his side, his face bruised and eye nearly welted beyond vision. “Got something?”

Tim nodded, shoving the Kryptonian crystal  into Conner’s hand. “I do.” He held Conner’s wrist back from the impending shadow from the smoke. “When I say ‘Go’ you show that to him.”

Conner looked the piece over, “The Kryptonian crystal in your watch?” He followed close by Tim’s side. “Are you planning on trapping him in it? I don’t think Crystal infused asteroid can stop him.”

”No, something bigger.” Tim then rose his voice at the man ahead. “Hey.” He nodded up at Conner. “Just how badly did you need that satellite?” Vandal stopped mid step, eyes widened at the crystal glittering over their heads. “One throw and it’s over.”

He seemed to be contemplating his options. Bad answer.

”I saw the news. The Watchtower is still brand new to the public but it’s been here for nearly a decade.” Tim slowly walked closer towards the dish behind them. “How long would something like that take to get replaced in this day and age? With no eyes no less.” Tim smirked, “Might take ages for your crew, right?”

It was like a switch clicked. Vandal hummed, shoulders squaring as he lifted his head up high towards the boys. “That satellite redirects multi-dimensional wavelengths across the earth and into your phone.” He glowered, “You don’t dare destroy your last opportunity to find your earth.”

Tim scoffed, eyes narrowing. “Would I?”

It was silent then. Man to boy. Wolf to lamb. His chances were already at the bottom of the ocean. His own fate meant nothing if he couldn’t protect others alongside it.

“I see.” Vandal shook his head, waving a hand up in dismal as he turned from the two. “Klarion.”

The Witch boy and familiar ripped past a portal and by his side once more. Vandal over looked Tim as he crossed the swirling vortex before them. 

“Whether you’re in my captivity or not your fate is all but the same on this earth.” Vandal growled as the portal overtook him. “You, Rook, are never escaping this.” 

Tim only managed to let a breath out once the portal sealed shut. His knees finally gave in as he fell into them. “This is officially the worst New Years I’ve ever had—“ Tim froze, eyes widening as the clone flopped onto the floor besides him. “C-Conner!”

”I’m here.” He muttered into the floor, “I just… I think I’m a little concussed for the day.” He panted, weakly rolling himself a little to see Tim’s eyes. “Here.”

Tim smiled, clicking the offered crystal back into his communicator. “Thank you.”

”You’re welcome.” Conner blinked as Tim fell right by his side only belly up now. “Tim?”

”Not dead.” Tim felt a wheezy chuckle rise as he spoke. “I just really don’t want to land on the shoulder right now.” He swallowed a dry breath. “I’m sorry about the jacket.”

”I’m sorry about everything.” Conner rolled over, eyes trailing the star filled universe above them. “Your home… all you want to do is to go back.

”I’ll find a way.” Tim panted. “Technology’ll catch up at some point. There’s more options than just magic.”

For a short minute they paused. Tim could only peak from the corner of his vision. Their silence as of late never sounded wrong. It didn’t need to be filled by constant voice or banter. Sometimes the silence was nice.

”And I got you.” Tim grinned up at the darkness. “You’re probably the best mechanic I know. We can do anything if we knocked our brains together.”

”Right.” Conner managed a breathy laugh. “Sounds good.” He shut his eyes a calm smile on his lips. “I’ve got you.”

This reminded him of his first time waking up on this earth. Feet dashing towards him and warbled speak at his ears, even the sounds of the engines were like the ocean’s waves. Kind of. Tim imagined that to be the hits to the head and blood loss.

But right now he was safe.

There was no other man he’d rather collapse next to on earth or space than the guy at his left, twisted shoulder.